This is a very short teaser to see if people want more of this story. If you do please comment and let me know.

Jenny and I were talking at school. I was telling her tales of the Grand Hall of Crystalis. She was lapping it up. She loved my stories. I was fond of telling them and always had a never ending notebook of them. She would ask questions and I would have answers ready for all of them.

I guess I should introduce myself. My name is Eric Vine. I am a 14 year old guy who lives in a small town in Washington state. I am not that much to look at 5 foot even and 100 lbs plain as the day is long. I am the totally invisible type. If it was not for my knack at telling tales no one would notice me at all. Jenny Fay on the other hand is 5 foot 2 inches 105 lbs of pure loveliness. She has red hair that looked like a artist painted it with the colors of a sunset. Well back to the story.

This time I was telling her how the mages got to the hall. I described the way to pass through a full size mirror by magic. We were in the class room where she was making a dress for class. I was just hanging out and telling tales to keep her company. Jenny stopped me for a moment with a question. "You said that only those bearing the Rose Crest can pass through the mirror?" she asked. "Yep you have to have the ring to get in." I replied. She asked me to describe the ring again. I did and she got this sly look in her eye. "Sounds just like the ring you wear on your finger." Darn it she caught me. I grinned and held up my hand. "Well what do you know I guess you are right." I tried to joke it off. She took my hand I thought she was going to look at the ring, I was wrong. When she slipped the ring off my finger I was stunned so did not react. She quickly stepped over to the big mirror in the back of the room. She tapped the four corners then knocked in the center three times calling out the name of the Great Hall of Crystalis. I moved to her side when the mirror clouded over. I grabbed her hand as she was pulled in.

The passage was quick like passing between rooms. It did disorient a person though. Jenny fell to the floor pulling me down with her. It could be fun but this was not the time for playing around. I stood back up and sighed. Well one secret was out, at least how I got some of my stories. Jenny was looking at me for answers. Dang it, now that she was here I would have to tell her at least part of the truth. I just hope Darla was not in the Hall right now or it all will come out.

I helped Jenny up and said "Welcome to the Great Hall of Crystalis!" I could see she had a million questions but just then a voice came from deeper in the Hall called out "Ember is that you?" Dang my luck is just not with me today, Darla was home. Before I could think of how to answer without giving another of my secrets away Darla came in the mirror room. Seeing Jenny surprised her. When her eyes fell on me I could tell she was mad. Jenny took a half step behind me not knowing what to do.

"Introductions are in order don't you think?" Darla glared at me as she said this. I sighed and stated "Lady Darla Del La Rose I would like to introduce Jenny Fay. Jenny this is Lady Darla Del La Rose current Head of The Great Hall of Crystalis." I guess I did all right because Darla did not scold me. Darla Inclined her head to Jenny and Jenny curtsied. That was just the right thing for both to do. They looked over each other and seemed satisfied. Darla turned to me and frowned "Why are you wearing that, you know the rules! Get changed now!" Her scowl told me she meant NOW! I guess here goes another secret. I whispered to Jenny "Don't freak please." I closed my eyes and started the change. My hips stretched a bit outward and my breast grew three cup sizes. My skin paled, softened and body hair disappeared. My head hair lengthened and lips plumped. My nails became jewels. My pants and shirt turned into a dress that mirrored Darla's except mine was silver where hers was rose colored. After all this I looked like a pretty young lady. When I opened my eyes Jenny just stared and then giggled.

Jenny asked "Eric what's going on I don't understand?" I sighed "Out in the world I am Eric Vine but here I am know as Ember Rose Del La Silver a mage of this Hall." Jenny giggled again "Are you saying out there you are a boy and here you are a girl? Is that what you are telling me?" Darla decided to chime in at that point with "Only women can be mages here so when he tested as being born with strong magic something had to change. What changed was him into her it has worked out real well so far." I huffed "It was not all that easy. I don't live here full time so I live two lives. When I finish high school I will decide where and who I will live as."

Since Jenny Knew most of my secrets I decided to tell her the rest of them. That would start with the joke that I call a family. It all started four years ago when I was ten. I was sent to live with my grandmother for the summer. My Grandmother made it plain that she did not think much of my father at all. She did give me a chance to prove myself in her eyes during that summer. I was a small boy but really tried hard even when I failed.

One day she gave me a ornate box and told me to open it. The only thing is I could not use my hands. After several moments of thinking a strange thought came to me. I don't know why but I went with the idea. With a composed look on my face I directed all my will at the box and said "Open please." To my astonishment it did open. Inside resting on a velvet pad was a crystal ring with a rose crest on it. I knew this was the start of something big, how big I did not know at the time. As I picked up the ring my life changed.

As soon as I put on the ring my grandmother's attitude changed towards me. She became very nice and loving. This was new to me my mother was distant most of the time. My father was always working so I did not see much of him. That summer I learned many things from manners to dance. I may be a boy but my female side got a workout that summer. I learned that I could let out my softer side with grandmother.

Mid-summer was coming up and the house got really busy. It seemed that the solstice was a big time here. The days were long and filled with cleaning and cooking for the upcoming holiday. Every evening was spent with my grandmother telling me stories and talking of magic. Magic seemed to be a real thing to her and in those talks I started to believe in it.

Two days before the solstice brought a box into my room saying it was what she wanted me to wear for the big day. Because of how she had been treating me I was not surprised to find a dress with all the trimmings when I opened the box. I had always been on the fence between genders most of my life. This was taking a step towards the female side of life. I was not sure I could or wanted to take that step? Grandmother did not speak just watched as I struggled with my thoughts.

The dress, if I would admit, was calling to me. What kept getting in the way was what I thought my parents would think of me if I gave in. I was driving myself crazy with indecision. Finally I said "what the heck" and started to undress to try the clothes on. This seemed to be what my grandmother was waiting for as she stepped up to help. The dress was a flowing lavender summer dress with a scoop neck and a little bow at the hip. It was simple, but quite pretty. Not a bad choice for my first dress. With it was a matching bra and panties, stockings and garter belt and waist-cincher all in blue. There was even a pair of low heels that matched the dress. Grandmother was going all out for this. My hair is longish so it could look girlish when styled right so no problem there. I am short for my age so no problem there. With the waist cincher I would have the right shape again no problem there. All that was left was my face to break the girlish view. These were my thoughts wile I changed. Finally I turned to the mirror. The first thought that popped into my head was "I can't call that person Eric!" When I mentioned this to grandmother she smiled and said "Your right your new name will be Ember Rose Del La Silver!" It was quite a mouthful but after trying it a few times I found I liked it a lot. It was a name to grow into for sure. Now that I was dressed and named I felt like a new person, I just wondered who she was?

After that I was given a intense course in Girl101 for a day and half. I was drilled in all ways to be a girl not just act like one. I acquired a full wardrobe of pretty dresses and everything else a ten year old girl would need to be happy and well dressed. It seemed that grandmother had all I would need was just waiting to see if I would put on that first dress.

I was ready when people started to arrive at ten am on solstice day. I noted that there was only women coming to this party. The fact that I was the only kid there did not pass my notice. Twenty women and me. I spent my time getting drinks and seeing that the ladies were happy. At high noon the eldest called me forward and had me sit in a chair in the center of the room. Four of the ladies stood around me the rest stood along the walls and watched. The four began to circle me. As each came directly in front of me she asked a question. I answered each then they circled again. The chats grandmother had with me each night gave me the answers I needed to keep up with the questions. The questions continued for twenty rounds. Each lady asking twenty questions. Then the eldest made a motion and the four retreated. The knowledge part of the test was over. I felt this was a very important test but I did not know why I was being tested. The Elder then came up to me and held her hand over my heart. This made me feel strange like I was being pushed somehow. I did not like it so clenched my mind and will and pushed back. To my wonder the Elder slid back a few inches. The pushing on my mind got stronger so I pushed back with all I had. The Elder slid back five feet. The Elder smiled and I knew I had passed the test. I was too spent to care though I passed out slipping to the floor.

I woke in my own bed. I was not sure how long it was I was out but it was dark outside my window. My head hurt and I was wearing a nightgown instead of my dress. So someone put me to bed. Oh well, at least the testing is over. I turned over and tried to sleep. I had a feeling Things were going to change big time.

(More on the past later now back to Eric/Ember and Jenny.)

Darla said "Since you are here Jenny you will need to be tested." She held up her hand "But not today, it will take time to gather all the mages. I think you should go back through the mirror till we are ready for your testing. Ember open the portal." At that point I had to do as she ordered. I just hoped no one was at the classroom. Jenny was going to object but I shook my head.

I went through the movements and spoke the words. The Mirror misted over. I took Jenny's hand and stepped through. This time she did not fall so I smiled at her. Looking around I seen no one so quickly changed back to Eric. Jenny's smile dimmed a bit at that. I think she wanted to get to know Ember. It is so strange living two lives. I looked at the clock, it was dinner time. So no time to talk now but I decided that I would tell her everything and see what happens.

We hurried across the campus to the cafeteria as quickly as we could. Living at a boarding school can be a pain sometimes. With my two lives it was interesting to be sure. I knew Jenny had questions but dinner stalled them. We made it just in time so all was good there. We met up with Tina and Jessie as we sat down. I thought Jenny might say something about what happened but she just answered their questions about the dress she was making. Every one overlooked me as usual, thank goodness.

After dinner Jenny said she was going back to work on her dress for a bit. She grabbed my hand and off wee went. As soon as we were in the classroom she turned to me and said "SPILL!" It was so load I thought someone outside would hear. So I told her part of my story. (see above) We did not have time for the whole thing so I told her up to my testing then we parted for the night.

Thinking that night about all the stories I had told her about magic and the Great Hall I was confident that she would pass the knowledge part of the test. That she could open the portal without prompting was a good sign that she would pass the other part easily. At least I hoped so. Having someone else around who was a mage would make things more fun. I fell into sleep with these thoughts swirling around my head.

I woke early feeling pretty good. I was on my way to breakfast when it hit me. I Had never got my ring back from Jenny. I needed to go to the Great Hall today without my ring that would be hard. I turned around to my room. I had a chance there if Jenny will not give me my ring back.

In a small box hidden in my desk is a ring I made. It was made to replace the rose crest ring if it ever got lost. This ring I could not wear openly as Eric so I kept it hidden. The ring I made was a rose quarts cameo set in silver. It was my best work and took me a month to make. The enchantment was very close to the one on the rose crest ring. Hopefully it would get me to the Great Hall without a problem. I hope I could catch Jenny today so I would not have to try it.

Jenny was not at breakfast so I headed to the classroom where her dress was. Thank the goddess she was there , that is till I turned the corner. With her was Tina, Jessie and Tara. Not good, I could not use the mirror with them there let alone get my ring back. I sighed and strode in to see how the hen party was going.

I glanced at Jenny's hand and there was the ring. At least I knew she had it with her. Jenny caught site of me and said "Here comes the entertainment. Girls welcome our tall tale teller." I blushed when they all cheered. What was Jenny up to? At that moment I got a idea of how to get my ring back. I palmed the cameo and bowed to Jenny taking her hand. I launched into one of her favorite tales while I discreetly switched the rings. As the girls clapped at the end of the story Tara said "Not bad I like the part where you switched rings with her the best!" Dang it, she has sharp eyes. Jenny looked at the ring on her finger and frowned.

Just then the mirror fogged over and Darla stepped through. Well this will be hard to explain! The portal closed behind her. The girls were in shock, all but Jenny and me that is. Darla stepped up to me and said "I have come to fetch you Ember the Queen has summoned you. She caught site of the ring on Jenny's finger and took her hand. "This is enchanted where did you get it?" she asked Jenny. Pointing at me she replied "Ember just gave it to me so I would give back her rose crest ring." Darla examined the cameo again then shook her head. I knew I was going to catch heck over this. "We need to go, since these girls are here they will have to come along. Jenny open the portal." Darla commanded.

Jenny looked at me and I just smiled at her. She stepped up to the mirror as I told the girls to hold hands and follow me. I was praying that the ring would work as we lined up. "Don't stop walking till I do." I instructed as I took Tina's hand. Jenny looked back and I nodded. Jenny made the movements and said the words. For a second nothing then the portal opened. I let out the breath I didn't realize I was holding in relief. I can create portal rings that was BIG news! Jenny half turned and took my hand then walked through the portal.

We walked into the mirror room. We kept walking till Darla, last in line, came trough the portal. Since the girls were moving and holding both hands no one fell. Tina, Jessie and Tara all had huge eyes looking around. They were going to get another shock right now. I let go of the hands I was holding and let the change flow into my Ember form. Now it was a true hen party.

The girls big eyes got even bigger as I changed. I smiled at them then turned to Darla
for instructions. She looked me over and nodded. She waved us to follow walking into a antechamber. The room was filled with dresses and other garments. Darla looked over Jenny and pointed to a rack that had her size on it. She did the same for the other girls. There was a changing room in the back for the shy ones. After seeing Jenny change right there the others shrugged and changed where they were.

Once everyone was properly dressed. Darla asked me to touch the pendant I wore and touch the place on the dresses where the crest would go. When I did there was a shimmering and the Sword and the Rose crest transferred to the dresses. This was a new thing to me. It meant that I was responsible for all four girls. In essence I had just made them part of my family.

Darla led us out of the room into the Great Hall proper. The girls were watching me and copying what I did manners wise. Just what I needed four little sisters to look after when I was summoned by the Queen. I hope my manners were up to it. The Great Hall of Crystalis was a marvel of stone and crystal. A Great Hall right out of a medieval Dream. I looked at none of it, I concentrated on Darla in front of me and the girls behind me. So I did not relies that we had arrived till Darla stopped and curtseyed. When she moved aside I curtseyed to the Queen then motioned the girls to stay with Darla wile I moved forward to speak to the Queen.

The Queen was a truly lovely Lady. I had only spoke to her once when I achieved the rank of Crystal Mage. She nodded to me I curtseyed again and waited for her to speak. "You are the Crystal Mage that lives away part of the time?" I nodded "Yes your Majesty, I am." She looked me up and down. "I need you to do a job for me. The Princess wants to see other lands. I wish you to look after her for a bit." She snapped her fingers and the Princess walked out of the back. Princess Alita Angelica Del La Skyflower was wearing a school uniform from the same school the girls and I went to. The Princess did not look happy. This should be fun... Not! "My Daughter will be an normal schoolgirl for a year. You will see that she is just that! Do you understand?" I stood tall and replied "Yes your Majesty I will do as you command." The Queen smiled "You may go."

Well now besides four normal girls I have a Princess to look after! What will be next? What will this do to my two lives? This whole thing is giving me a pain I will let you guess where! We all curtseyed to the Queen then headed out. I stopped Darla a bit down the hall on the way to the mirror room. "I need to stop at my work room for a moment you and the others go on. I will meet you at the dress room. Please don't let anyone get changed before I get there." With that I started off in another direction.

I went quickly down the hallways till I came to the mage workroom block. My room was towards the center of the block. I slipped the lock spell and entered. I knew what I wanted so quickly gathered all I needed. I did not think I was going to be back here soon so took several projects to work on. I grabbed all my silver and crystal stores to make more rings. I grabbed my enchantment bag last and put it all in a backpack that was enchanted to hold much more without the poundage. After resetting the lock spell I hurried to the others.

I got to the room where the others were and heard a argument going on. I opened the door and the girls were having it out with the Princess. I sighed and entered. Darla was sitting reading a book out of the way of the commotion. She looked at me and mouthed "Your job." Dang it this was not starting out well. I stepped between them and held up my hands with lightning sparking between my fingers. That shut them up. "We don't have time for this! Jenny you and the girls be nice! Princess you are a normal schoolgirl so chill out!" Well in for a penny! "We are going to be together for a year so cut the fighting, for now at least. We need to get changed and back through the portal before lunch." I could see the girls were reluctant to give up their new dresses. I smiled "I have presents for everyone." I doled out bracelets to the girls all five of them. "These are enchanted to hold three outfits so you don't have to give up the dresses you were given. I hope you like them they were hard to make. Took me a week each to make." Darla got up and handed me some forms and said "Take these to the office when you get back. They will finish Angel's transfer to the school." I nodded to Darla and she walked off. I instructed the girls on how to use the trinkets I gave them. Once they were changed we headed for the mirror room.

I pointed to the mirror for Jenny to open the portal. She seemed to like it so I let her do it. Just before we passed through the portal I changed back to Eric form. The Princess was looking my way and her eyes went wide. Jenny went through the portal first and I was last in line.

When we all were in the classroom Jenny turned to me and said "Welcome back Eric, What do we do now?" I smiled "You four should stay here for a bit and talk over what you have seen. Try to not let anyone hear your talk. After Angel and I get her paperwork in order we will be back to discus what we need to do next." I turned to the Princess "Angel you ready?" She scowled at me "Who are you?" I sighed " In your world I am Ember Del La Silver the Crystal Mage on this side of the mirror I am Eric Vine a storyteller and student here at this school. I am the person your Mother ordered to look after you! So that's who I am. Get yourself together and lets go!" She was still scowling but she nodded.

The walk to the office was a long and trying one. It did not take long to get her papers in order and a room assigned. I was not surprised to find it to be Jenny's room. Angel had luggage waiting so as soon as she got her room they were sent there. Angel and I left the office and headed for the classroom for a talk I was not looking forward to.

I had to look after Angel but here I was male so could interact with her only at certain times. I think that's why Darla pulled in the girls. I will have to work through them to do my job. Not the way I would like to do it but on this side of the mirror those were the rules.

When we got back to the classroom Jenny seemed to have everything in hand. Looks are deceiving. Tara wanted to know where The Great Hall was located and other questions Jenny could not answer. The questions came fast and from all the girls as soon as I entered the room. I answered what I could but a lot of answers were "You will find out in time." This is not what I wanted I wanted to settle things with Angel.

Angel did not talk during the questions. She let me field all of them. This was really annoying to me. After all this was her world we were talking about. In a lull of questions I turned to Angel "You know you can answer some of these it is your world after all!" Angel got this stubborn look on her face "NO! I will not inform outsiders about my world!" At that moment I understood. I knew why the Queen sent the princess away. I also knew why the Princess was so angry. The Princess is a Bigot!

I sighed "Your going have to loose the attitude if your going to make it here for a year.
You are not a Princess here, Angel. You are a schoolgirl like any other. You will need to depend on others to get you up to speed and there will be no slack given. The people around you right now are your only resource for knowledge and training. So suck it up and let's work together!" I sighed again at her look. She was not going to give in easy.

Just then a part of the mirror fogged over. After a moment a package came through and landed on the floor. On the top was a scroll. I picked it up and read the name inscribed there. It read Eric Vine, my name in this world. I checked the seal and found it was from the Queen. I broke the seal and read the letter.

Eric Vine,

I regret to inform you of your banishment from The Great Hall of Crystslis for the period of one earth year. This goes for all in your service and as well as the former Princess now going by the name of Angel Flower. This decision was a difficult one and I hope it does not anger you. It is the way it has to be.

Queen Aslina Delnora Del La Skyflower

Well that is that. We can't go back so I am glad I grabbed my stores before leaving. I will need to find a place to practice my magic and a place to be Ember if I can. I looked up at the Princess and decided. I handed her the scroll. She looked at it for a moment then dropped it and walked to the other side of the room. I picked up the package wile the girls checked out the scroll.

Inside the package was a bag of holding containing all my Ember stuff. That made it complete, I was kicked out. I wanted to cry but it was not right for Eric. If I was Ember I would not think of it I would just cry away but not as Eric. In the package was also four books, starter books of magic. Well Jenny and the girls were set to start learning. Then I thought the Queen only banished us from The Great Hall. There are other places that the mirror portal could take us. I smiled I would need to think on this.

It was time for lunch so we headed out. Jenny asked "What you going to do now?" I smiled "I am not stopped yet." Jenny looked at me funny as we went into the cafeteria. Angel sat with us after getting her lunch by copying the others. I knew it would be a shift in thinking for her but I could not help that. Lunch passed with little talking.

I had my bag in the classroom so I could start to work on my alterative. Before The Great Hall of Crystalis there was another place that mages gathered to live and learn. This place had many names but most called it Sanctuary. It is forgotten by all but the storytellers now. Here is where my hobby comes in handy again. Now if I can only make a key to get there. The girls and I headed for the classroom after lunch. I was going over all the story's for hints of the portal address. So I was not watching Angel that hard. As soon as got back she walked up to the mirror took out a ring and tried to open a portal. It did not work and she stated to get really upset. That brought me out of my thoughts. I walked over and said "It won't work. They blocked the rings from the other side. You might as well put that ring away for the next year." At that she swung on me. She was not a fighter so I avoided the swing easy. There was tears in her eyes. I did not know what to do so I took hold of her firmly but gently and let her cry it out! I did not need this but she did so I did it.

When Angel calmed down I decided to tell the other's my plan. Hopefully Sanctuary would be our new home and training ground. I first retold the stories about Sanctuary and the exile of the mages. This helped me get my mind in tune with the purpose I had in mind. Then I told them I could make a portal ring that would take us there. While I was doing this I was working on some silver and a sapphire. The crest on the ring was like the pendant I wore, a sword and blue rose. It had fine detail all over that I really pushed myself to do well. This was the crest of my house so I put my all into it. It took me most of what was left of the day to make the ring. I would have to do the enchantments on Sunday.

The girls loved the tales and watched my hands making the ring. When I held it up they all clapped even Angel. I told them that I would set the enchantments on the ring wile they were in church tomorrow. That got a Aww but I needed the alone time for that. It was going to be hard without going into Ember mode. Seven layers of enchantments is not easy to do in one day. So I held fast on what I asked.

Making the ring took all the way till dinner. We headed out and soon were chowing down wile Angel asked some questions about my tales. Since she cried Angel has been more in the group and moment. It was nice to see. Maybe she could change a bit. After dinner we split to go to our dorms for the night.

Sunday was a bright day that held a lot o promise. After breakfast I headed to the classroom to begin the enchantments. The first two layers were easy then I had to use some guesswork to keep going. I took a break at lunch to keep my strength up. The girls were not there but I was focused to get the job done so did not notice. With my belly full and my mind sharp I returned to the classroom. At four o'clock I was at the last two layers. This would be make it or break it time. At five o'clock I was at the last layer, the layer with the address within it. If this one fails the whole ring is a right off! At seven thirty I leaned back, I was done.

I was heading across the quad to my dorm when Ms. Teller hailed me. She was my councilor so I stopped and waited for her to catch up. She was talking as soon as we were together. "Eric you are the contact for Angel Flower. May I ask what your relationship is?" she said. I looked at her "Her Mother asked me to look after her. Is there a problem?" She sighed "Yes I am afraid there is. She is sick I no one can find out why!" I sighed "take me to her!"

We ran to the office block and the closer we got the worse my fears got. We turned into the nurses office and all the girls were there. I slowed and looked her over with a healers eye. I held my hands above her I could feel the poison pulsing through her veins. I stepped back to think. Wounds I could heal ills of the body no poison maybe. This would take my full power, that means Ember. I looked at Jenny and she went and closed the door. I told the girls to form a circle around the bed. Ms. Teller stepped back. I looked at her "Please don't reveal what you are about to see." The I shifted into Ember mode. I stepped into the circle and began to heal Angel with all I had. Two and a half hours later Angels eyes opened. I was able to heal her.

She looked at me and began to cry. I reached out and held her for a bit till she calmed down. I turned her over to Jenny and turned to Ms. Teller "Now you know a few of my secrets will you keep them?" She smiled "I was asked to look after you and her by Lady Darla but to see with my own eyes what you can do, I am honored." I shook my head Darla again watching out for me.

I shifted back and took a chair, I was beat. I looked at Angel and said "Talk, I want to know why? This is your one and only chance!" Angel paled then she sighed "You know why I did it. I can't stand what my Mother did to me! I am nothing now and you know it!" She had practically yelled the last line. Well there is no use now. I pushed myself up and walked up to a mirror on the wall. I drew a circle and tapped three times. The mirror fogged and resolved into Darla's face. Darla scowled "Do you know what time it is? This had better be good!" I sighed "Early today Angel tried to kill herself. I need to speak to the Queen." She said "tried" I replied "I healed her. It was close." Darla looked at me for a moment then said "Keep the link open." Her face went away. I stayed where I was.

Twenty minuets later a new face appeared on the mirror, it was the Queen! I bowed then filled her in on the events of the day. I put it as plainly and strait as I could. She nodded and said "She is young and she needs to learn to take setbacks or she will never make it as Queen. You have our permission to punish her for this." The Queen's face went away and Darla's came back. I said goodbye and closed the link.

I went and sat to think for a bit. I did not know what to do? I was not the punishment type, harming others was not my way. I sighed "Get well we have a lot of work to do before next weekend." I held up the ring to show I finished it. "Take away everything to be sure she wont try this again. I am exhausted so I will be back tomorrow to check on her. Call me if you need me." I left at that point so I could go to my dorm and sleep.

I don't know why everything was up to me? I was just a artist and I was just looking for a good time. Why do they want to push me into leading all this? Well that is for tomorrow I am for sleep tonight.

The next morning I went to see Angel before breakfast. The woman with her was one I did not know and was quite a prude not leaving us alone for a moment. Well I could still tell Angel was healing well at this time. So I headed off to get my day started. The girls were subdued during breakfast. What happened had hit them hard. It was a eventful weekend.

What can I say about classes, they went on. By lunch the girls seemed to be back into the swing of things. They asked me for any tales of Sanctuary I had yet to tell them. They also wished to see the ring I made again and again. At least they were into it. The rest of the week went well. Angel got stronger and the girls read their starter magic books. I prepared for the weekend with gusto. On Thursday Angel was allowed to go back to the dorm for good.

On Friday we gathered ready to try the ring for the first time. I stepped up to the mirror and kissed the ring for luck. I touched the four corners then tapped the center three times and called out Sanctuary. Almost before I completed the word the mirror fogged and I could feel the connection was made. This was a good sign to be sure. We all picked up our packs and grasped hands. With a little blessing going through my mind I stepped though.

First thing I noted was how dark it was. The small glimmer from the portal did not push back the darkness at all. My hand dipped into my cloak pocket and withdrew my light globe. As I held it up I could see about ten yards. The room we were in was a mirror room just like in The Great Hall. There must have been thirty mirrors stuffed in this round room. We took stock then headed out the irregular doorway to Sanctuary itself. The cavern we entered was beyond any I have ever been in before. It must have been 1/2 mile across and 1/4 mile high. On the near side was a waterfall from what I assumed was a underground river falling into a shimmering lake. In the center of the roof was a large globe that lit in response to my light globe. Soon the whole cavern was lit by a light like gentle candle light. We could now see that along the shoreline of the lake were a row of small houses made of stone. This must be where the Mages lived. We decided to go down and check out the houses.

It took a bit to get to the first house. It was bigger than I first thought two stories and a wraparound porch. It took some time to make this house. I checked for wards but found none, strange. Just then the door opened and Darla came out. She grinned "What took you so long?" Dang it she is always two steps ahead of me. I flashed her a grin back "School you know how it is. Have to keep the grades up." She nodded "Come on in lunch is almost ready." We all filed in dropping our packs and hanging our cloaks up then following Darla into the kitchen.

We all sat around the table and had a good lunch. Darla asked about school and what we were planning but nothing that really mattered just chit-chat. After we ate and drank I caught the shift in Darla's mood and knew we were about to get into the heart of the matter. She looked at me "You know we wanted you to come here for a long time but needed you to come here by your own hand. I could not help you get here." I sighed, I seem to be doing that a lot lately "Yes I figured that out. I guess play time is over and it is time to work." She nodded "All here are meant to be here. We the Queen an I want you six to remake Sanctuary and run it. There are those that don't fit in the Great Hall so we will send them here. This summer we will see if you have what it takes to run this place well." I looked at the others then spoke "It is a lot to dump on a bunch of kids but we will do what we can provided some understanding comes with the job!

After a long talk that added up to Darla saying "You make the rules here!" I sat on the porch and gazed at the lake. Sanctuary the word brought to mind so many stories. A safe haven, a place of exile, a place of leaning and healing it was all of these. Now six teenagers were tasked to reinvent this place again for a new era. Could we do it? I don't know if we can but we must try! At least I can be Ember here and work my magic. Why they decided to drop this on me and the others is beyond me?

Jenny, Jessie, Tina, Tara and Angel were all mostly new to magic yet I was to teach them and run this place at the same time. I was only a Crystal Mage myself. That is only a artist and enchanter and not a very high one at that. What were Darla and the Queen thinking? Well I had three months to get everything set before the summer begins.

I have to stop thinking for a bit or I will go nuts. Time to make magic. I took out my stores bag and pulled out a two foot long crystal dragon I had been making. I checked it over for cracks or breaks. Finding none I proceeded to enchant my little friend. "Fire and Ice, Earth and Sky come together to harmonize!" I chanted four times as I put my magic in the dragon. Slowly the wings began to move then the head turned to me. I did it! I animated the crystal dragon! The dragon shook itself and cuddled up to me. How long the spell will last I don't know but for now I was happy.

I heard clapping and looked up to see Darla and the girls watching and clapping. I blushed I did not mean this to be a show. They came over and Jenny asked "What you going to name it?" I pursed my lips and thought then said "Cryss, that is a good name for her. Time to fly Cryss!" I picked her up and gently tossed her into the air. She opened her wings and soared around the lake front. Darla watched and shook her head. The girls cheered. Well at least I can do one thing right I thought.

Later we were looking over the houses picking out the ones the others would stay in. There were all types and soon everyone found one to their liking. Darla said I should take the one we had lunch in so I did. It was stocked and had a work room and den so I was happy. The den had all the books I would need to teach the others magic. There was even a perch for Cryss. It was a good home. I unloaded my Ember things in the main bedroom saving the other one for when Darla comes to stay. My two lives were coming into strange balance again.

Darla left and I was puttering around the house getting to know the place. That is when the others showed up to make dinner because their houses were not stocked yet. All but Angel through themselves into the chore. Angel looked uncomfortable not knowing what to do. So I gave her the chore of setting the table. This she managed to do if a bit formally. Soon we were sitting down to a fine meal at my new home.

Tomorrow we will have to draw up a list to stock the other houses and work rooms. Lucky Darla left us some cash to setup the houses. That leaves where to go to shop? In the time I was with Darla I visited three trading posts outside the Great Hall. One or more of these would be good to get the magic supplies. The rest could be got from the town near the school. We will have to make several trips to get it all. We have five houses to outfit and stock so this will take a wile!

While the girls did the dishes I cornered Angel for a little talk. I asked "Have you ever been to the trading posts outside the Great Hall. Like the one at Artrim?" Angel paled and looked away. She was a Princess such places were beneath her. Strangely she nodded once blushing. Well I did not think a Princess would go to such a place let alone admit it.

Just then the wards that I placed at the mirror room when Darla left pinged. That means someone was here. I excused myself and hurried to see who was entering Sanctuary. It did not take long to find out. Just outside the mirror room a maid was standing with what was probably all her worldly possessions. I looked to see what house she served but she bore no crest. She caught sight of me and curtsied. As I walked up I glanced at her hands and found she wore no ring. This means someone put her through the mirror stranding her here. Strange way to do things I thought. Angel, who had followed me, stated "That is a nobles maid dress. No crest means she is a new hire. What is she doing here?" The maid held out a letter. I was closer so took the letter. I checked the seal but it had no crest. Stranger and stranger things seem to be getting. I looked at Angel and she nodded. I sighed and opened the letter.

To The Six,

Here is a little help for you all. Treat her well.

A Friend

That was all. I read it again but it made no sense. Who would send us a maid. Calling us the six must mean something. It was probably the Queen or Darla. But why the lack of crest and all? Well we will just have to give her a crest. There is only two that could do that and that is Angel and me. Angel seem to be reading my thoughts and chuckled. "You do it, your crest is the one that brought us here." Then it popped into my head that I had not seen Angel wear a crest since the Queen banished her. I decided to think on that later and approached the maid. She shivered a little. She was scared. I smiled to put her at ease then touched the ring to the crest spot and the crest appeared. She now worked for me.

Now that I had a maid I needed someplace for her to live. Well there is the small servants quarters behind the kitchen at my place, I guess she could stay there. I waved the maid to follow then started back to the house. Angel turned with me but did not say anything. When we got back the others were gone back to their houses as indicated by the note they left. I showed the maid to her rooms told her we would discuses her duty's in the morning. I asked her name? She said "My name is Zoe." With that I said goodnight.

Angel was still hanging out so I decided to ask her about the crest then maybe the trading post thing. I was about to bring it up when Angel spoke "I am sure you have noticed that I have not been wearing a crest lately. That is because I have decided to leave my mothers house." I was staggered with this news! I was not sure what to say. A Princess leaving the royal house is unheard of. "Will you be setting up your own house then?" I asked. "No, I will be joining yours." She paced around the room. "Here I am the oddball even the maid is in your house! We need to be united to make a go of Sanctuary! You can not join my mothers house so I will join yours!" I took a moment to take all this in. It did make sense. "Well, if you have made up your mind Angel, So Be It!" She moved forward to stand right in front of me. "Mark Me!" she said in a strong voice. I lifted the ring to the crest spot. That was it. She was no longer a princess.

Later after Angel went back to her home I sat wondering if we did the right thing. This could get real sticky when the Queen finds out. Just then the wards gave a familiar tingle. Darla was back and she was not alone. I went to the porch to wait for them. With Darla was a troop of six knights in training from the look of them. What were they doing here? Darla walked up to me and said "The Queen thought that you could use some strong help around here. So these six are assigned to Sanctuary. Can you find them a place to stay?" I sighed more body's to care for. "There is a bunkhouse for the guard next to the mirror room that should do them fine. We will talk of gear and duty's in the morning." Dang it things are snowballing!

After getting the boys settled Darla and I was sitting on the porch looking at the lake. I decided she had to know. "Angel left here Mother's house this evening and joined mine. She now wears the Sword and the Rose crest. It was her idea." I watched her as she took that in. "That is unexpected I will inform the Queen. She may want to do something about that. Not that there is anything she can do." She grinned at the last part. Darla Decided to stay the night so we said goodnight and headed to our rooms.

When I came down in the morning Zoe was in the kitchen familiarizing herself with where things go. I smiled and told her to make a pot of tea. I was sure the others would be here soon. I would have her feed the girls then go feed the boys. Wile she is doing that I will check the armory to see what we had. I set things in motion then started making lists. Cryss landed on my shoulder and I scratched her between the wings just like she liked.

The girls came in and I began to tell them what needed to be done today. News that there was boys in the area really got them asking questions. Angel smiled "A guard troop to protect Sanctuary how proper. I must inspect them at once." I frowned "Not until I have kitted them out in the proper gear. They came in with little. I will introduce them to everyone this afternoon." Angel was going to say something till I flashed my ring at her pulling rank! She did not look happy but let it go.

We soon split up to do our work checking what we had and what we needed. I headed to the armory to see if we could kit out the boys. It was strange there was no wards here. More work for me. My ring opened the bared door into a knights toy store. We had all we needed and more to do the job. One less worry to keep me up at night. I decided to take care of this right away. I headed to the bunkhouse to get this over.

The boys were sitting waiting for orders. "All right we are going to kit you out then you will meet the others. Follow me." with that I headed back to the armory. They fell in behind me without a word. When we got there I held up my hand and they stopped. I turned "Who is in charge of this troop?" A large guy stepped forward. "And your name is?" I asked. "Ben of Longmire" "Do you know how to kit someone out from armor to weapons?" He thought a moment then said "Yes My lady." Well kit them and yourself well. I will look you all over after. Don't get greedy but do it right! I turned to my next task.

There was many storage rooms along the cavern wall. I stuck my head in many of them to find many of the things we will need for the summer. When I found a whole room packed with boxes of crystals I almost swooned. I was set for my research. I decided to head back and check on the boys.

They all were standing outside the armory in chain mail and set up with their favorite weapons. It was a impressive sight. Well we had a guard. I spotted Angel coming this way. Well it was alright I could use her eyes to check them over. She had did this before so it would be good to have her here. She barely glanced at them. "We got trouble. Darla just got a call from the Queen. She is very mad at both of us. I am not sure we can get out of this one." I shrugged and said "If we can't get away with it, own it! Let her be angry she put us in this position in the first place! Let's get on with the job at hand." So we did. Angel inspected the troop, passing them all.

Cryss swooped in with a note from Darla. I scratched Cryss and read the note.

Ember,

Queen raging now. You should keep low for a bit Angel too. I am heading back to see if I can cool her. I will be back when I can. Make more Sanctuary rings your going to need them.
Darla

Well I guess things are going to get hot now. More rings well that can be done. We left the boys to set a guard on the mirror room and armory. That should keep them busy. The store rooms have everything we need for magic class. That means we only need to go out for food shopping. With what's in my pantry that won't be till next weekend. I need to ask the boys if they go to school and how they get there.

Zoe had lunch ready when we got back. We sat and ate without much talking. I sent Zoe to take lunch to the boys. Tara offered to help her so they headed out. I decided to teach a class in ring making to kill time. It was a easy magic spell so the girls took to it right away. When Tara and Zoe got back I set Zoe to cleaning and got Tara up to speed on ring making. The next part I would have to do myself. Enchanting items takes skill and experience. I was turning the rings the girls made into portal rings. I placed the rings in a circle and began laying the three layers of enchantments. It took a long time but about two in the morning I finished the casting. Then I staggered to bed planning on sleeping late.

The best laid plans. Someone was shaking me, Dang it! It was Jenny "Darla's back you need to get up. I sighed and got up. This was not going to be a good day! I felt like death warmed over. I pulled on some clothes and headed down stairs. Darla was pacing when I got into the kitchen. "We got trouble. The Queen does not want to let this go! She is really angry at you two." I looked at her "Well let the two Queens talk it out. Seems to be the right thing to do in this instants." She stopped pacing and looked at me like I had grown another head. "What two Queens?" I smiled a crafty smile. "Why the Queen of the Great Hall and the Queen of Sanctuary." They all just stared at me.

The kitchen blew up with everyone talking at once. Everyone but me. I was looking at Angel smiling. A idea had formed in my head last night and now I was giving it a try. Angel looked over at me and it hit her I meant her! Darla called for silence. Once everyone stopped talking she asked me who I meant. "Well I am to busy with running things and my magic so it can't be me. So who do you think has the best chance to make a good Queen?" Everyone looked around till one by one their eyes fell on Angel. "Unless there is an objection I hereby as head of the house declare Angel Flower to be the new Queen of Sanctuary! I'll make you a crown when I get around to it." There were no objections.

Darla soon left to set up the meet between the two Queens. Hopefully it will be next weekend so we don't miss any school. I set on the porch making a crystal crown for Angel. I used all my skill and six types of crystal. Threading them in a complex pattern that caught and held the eye. It was light so it would not give her a headache. I was quite proud of it. The others were looking all over to find the right outfit to go with the crown. We had to hurry so we could head back to school for the week.

Angel would be Queen, I would be Head Mage, Ben would be the Guard Captain. The others would get titles when their strengths came out. This is the idea I had and it was working out so far. This was just the start and so much has already happened. I wonder if Jenny will ever get back to that dress she was making?

The week went quickly. Schoolwork is the same whether you are waiting for the end of the world or not. We prepped what we could and waited. Darla did not contact me until Thursday evening. The meet was set for Saturday at noon. It will be held at the trading post of Crossways. Dang it, that is one I have not been to! Each would bring four people, no more. That was all that was set.

Friday afternoon we all met up to go trough the mirror. I handed the girls their rings and instructed them in how to open a portal. Then I made them all open the portal one at a time then pass trough so I could see the rings worked. Just in case they had a way out. That was about all I could do to protect them on so short of notice.

Darla was trying to play it neutral to pass messages back and forth. If she was part of my house this would be imposable. I had never got around to joining her house so She was just listed as being my magic teacher. That is as neutral as it gets around here. At least she did not count as part of our four.

The four to go were Angel, me, Ben and Byron. Ben and Byron as knights will take care of the physical, I will take care of the magical and that left Angel to take care of the political. The boys needed to join my house so I took care of that on Friday. I spent Friday evening teaching Angel as much Defensive magic as I could. I was not taking any chances.

Saturday morning Ben set his men, the ones that were staying, in place to guard the vital spots. The girls were busy getting Angel ready. That reminded me I had not given Angel her crown yet. I headed to where they were to give it to her. I smiled when I walked in to the hen party. Angel was in a sapphire gown that set off her blonde hair nicely. "I have what would complete your look your Majesty." I said as I unwrapped the crystal crown. Angel bowed her head with a broad smile. She lowered herself into a chair before a mirror. I stepped behind her and with solemn dignity I placed the crown upon her head. Everyone in the room curtsied to the new Queen of Sanctuary.

We were ready. in an hour we will head out to face the first real test of our new lives. Sanctuary would live or die depending on what we do today! Darla had set up a mirror so we could port right there. Just before I opened a peephole link in the mirror to make sure it went where it was meant to go. It did so I closed the link and opened a portal. We sent the boys in first then I went. When We felt it was safe Angel came through.

The two Queens stood assessing each other across the room. As her adviser I stood on our Queens right hand. The knights stood a little apart on both sides ready for anything. Being forced to deal with us on a political level instead of a mother dealing with a daughter definitely was getting to their Queen. We won a point coming in looking good lets see if we can keep it. It was Angel's show now. I hope she can live up to her breeding. Just for added push I had wove a enchantment into the crown. It was a glamour to make Angel look older more in control. Looking at her now she did not need it.

Angel proved over the next six hours that I was right to pick her. She was masterful and brilliant in standing up to her Mother without flinching. Not giving up a point unless it got her a bigger point. Angel knew the game and played it well. Slowly Queen Aslina came to see the change of houses was not a slap in the face but a bold political move to save face on both sides. Her rage subsided and her pride in her daughter grew. It took dealing with Queen Angel not Princess Alita to bring the fires under control and peace be restored. After six hours we withdrew flushed with success. Sanctuary was safe for now.

After all the preparation we did and all the fear we went through it was almost Anticlimactic. Everything went as planned and no one made a fuss. Still I sighed with relief when we got back. I looked at Angel she looked every inch the prim and proper Queen even after six hours of political fighting. I was waiting for the other shoe to drop. Maybe I did choose right and I can fade into the background now. My magic is what is important to me let Angel lead for now.

I asked Darla to rent a room and place the mirror there so we could come back and do some shopping on Sunday. I spent Saturday evening gathering small trade goods for the shopping trip. The others were partying but I knew this was just the first of many hurtles to come. Let them party my place was in the background watching and planning. A classic mage to the end.

Sunday morning I went down to find Zoe at the stove with my tea ready. I planned to leave early to shop. I guess it was not too early for my maid. I was thinking that the Queen should be the one with the maid but till the other houses were stocked I will leave things the way they are. Everyone eats here anyways.

At that point Angel came in. She was dressed down so I decided to only nod. I went back to sorting the trade goods for the trip. I had divided the cash into six envelopes for the six homes. I would give them to Angel to give out since I will be gone pretty quickly for my day of shopping. The girls now had their rings so I did not need to lead them in and out.

Angel looked at me and asked "How do you think this Queen thing should work? Am I in charge around here or not? Where do you fit in the whole power structure?

I looked at her "You are in charge. I am your Mage. I will teach magic and advise you as needed. I am planning a Great Hall and Throne room to be finished by the end of summer. It is where your home will be. You only have to put up with the home you have now till it is finished. I just stay in the background and help out where I can.

Angel looked at me and smiled. "In other words you pull the strings and play the tune." She laughed. "I can live with that. What do you advise me to do now?"

I smiled "You can see that the others get their part of the cash and trade goods so they can stock their homes. I am heading out to crossroads to see what they have. I will be back in a few hours."

She looked thoughtful "You should take a knight with you. Those posts can be ruff. I think Ben would be a good match for you. We need more knights to watch this place. Maids would be good too. See if you can find any at the hiring hall there."

At that point I felt a jingle in the wards. Darla was back. Alone this time. I told Angel. I went to meet her at the door. Darla was sporting two big leather bags and a great big grin. "Queen Aslina was impressed with you Angel. She sent this to help establish your great hall." She handed one of the bags to Angel. "She also liked what you did Ember so this is for you to hire more staff for Sanctuary." she handed me the other bag. In both bags were many gold and silver coins.

Well this will help out greatly. Hiring maids and knights will cost a few coin each. I figure five more maids and six more knights. If I can find all of them that's a lot of mouths to feed. I better get my bag of holding to carry the food. This is going to take longer than I planned. I raced upstairs to get my bag then told the others I was heading out. I quickly made my way to the bunkhouse to find Ben.

Ben was up for the trip so we set out for Crossroads. We ported to the mirror in the hired room. I opened the door to find we were at the back of a busy tavern. I smiled taverns were a good place to get information. I strode up to the bar and singled to the bartender. When he looked me over I Asked "Is there a hiring hall around?" When he just nodded I placed a silver coin on the bar. "And where would that be?"

He smiled and the coin vanished. "Two streets west three houses down can't miss it."

I thanked him and we headed out. The hall was as easy to find as he said. It was not the best looking place I have seen but this is only a trading post. I went up to the desk were a tired looking woman sat shuffling papers. She did not look up. I cleared my throat. She still did not look up. "Sign in take a seat no work right now." Even her voice was tired.

"I am not here to get hired I am here to do some hiring." I smiled as her head snapped up when I said that. "I am looking for maids and apprentice knights. Five maids and six knights for hiring today. It is a live in position so must be ready to leave at once. Only the best mind you." I kept my eyes on her face while I told her this.

"Yes my lady right away. Any preference in ages of the maids or knights? The more I know the better fit I can help you find." She was smiling now.

I listed the needs for the maids and Ben spoke of what he thought would be good for the knights. I said "We will be back in one hour. Have the candates ready for inspection then." I held up three gold coins so she could see. Her eyes went big. I was sure they would be there. I turned to leave.

She asked "My lady may I know your name?" Her voice trembled a little at that.

Ben answered her "This is the Lady Ember Grand Mage of Sanctuary."

I smiled over my shoulder "One hour no more." Then walked out of the hall. I looked at Ben. He just smiled back at me. I walked to the open air market I had seen on the way to the hall. We had a good time shopping till it was time to go back to the hiring hall. Walking back I took a deep breath and readied myself for this trial. Ben held the door for me and I entered to find total bedlam!

The woman was running around trying to get the fifteen or so girls to line up. The boys were leaning around the walls trying to look important. Well this will not do at all. I looked at Ben "Take the boys outside. See if you can find any worth taking to Sanctuary." He nodded and left my side. I caught the eye of the woman. She rushed over looking scared. When Ben got the boys out of the hall I glided along the line of girls. These were typical small town girls. I picked seven and sent the rest home. That was that I had the maids I wanted. Ben came back in looking sour. "Any you can use?"

Ben sighed "Five are worth it one maybe." Man of few words.

"Hire them." I can play the few words game too. He nodded and headed outside. I turned to the seven girls. "You are hired we leave right away." I placed a gold coin in each girls hand then placed the three gold in the woman's hand. They all curtsied then grabbed their bags ready to leave. Smiles on all their faces. The woman smiled and went back to her desk.

The trip to the tavern did not take long. We all passed into the hire room and through the mirror portal. When through Ben took the boys off to the bunkhouse Bowing to me first. I took the girls to my home. I was hoping the others were hanging out there as they always did.

Darla and Angel were sitting on porch chatting. Angel had her crown on so was in Queen mode. I curtsied and said "Your Majesty, I have hired the maids you requested. There is seven so one for everyone of the six then the rest work for you." Angel stood and looked over the girls. The maids curtsied.

Angel smiled "Well done! Did you also get the knights?" I nodded. "Good, We will soon have this place set up right!" I could see she was pleased.

Soon I had all the maids set into all their homes and doled out the food I got in town so the homes were semi-stocked. Angel was nice and let me keep Zoe as my maid. By the time all was set and everyone was settled in it was time for us to go back to school. So we all headed for the mirror room. I shifted as I went through the portal so on the other side Eric was back for the week.

Being back as Eric was annoying but it was needed for school. I lived for weekends so I could be Ember. This summer I will be Ember full time and loving it. But for now I have to be the invisible storyteller. At least the girls talk to me when we are alone. That and my books keep me from going nuts. The week is a week. Schoolwork keeps me writing and not thinking.

On Wednesday I was called out of my last class to the office. I wondered what was up when I was told I had a phone call. Well there is a first time for everything. I answered the call "Hello Eric speaking."

A voice spoke that I had not heard for three years. "Hello Eric, it's your Mother. I am going to be by the school on Friday to see you. I know it has been a long time. We have a lot to talk about. I have to go now see you on Friday." That was it she had hung up. The first time I have heard from her since I came to this school and it lasted less than a twenty seconds. Dang it, I did not need this. I was in a funk as I headed to a meeting with Angel and the girls about the Great Hall of Sanctuary. This was going to put me behind in so many ways.

I reached the classroom to find the girls already there and sketching versions of the hall they liked. I entered and closed the door. I went over to the mirror and opened the portal. There is only one way to get through this with my sanity intact. That means make major Magic! I passed through the portal. I closed it right behind me. I shifted while passing through the portal so I was in Ember mode. I strode passed the knights on duty. I went to the far side of the cavern. I took a moment to center myself. I began to weave the spell to draw all the crystal from the rocks around me. As it came out I wove it into a Grand Hall like no other. Made completely out of crystal The Hall shown brilliant even in the low light of this part of the cavern. I strode in to the main room and started to shape it into a Throne room fit for the Queen of Sanctuary!

It took me four hours to make the outside and another three hours to finish the Throne room. I staggered back to the mirror room and opened the portal to the school. I shifted as I passed through and headed for my dorm to sleep it off.

In the morning at Breakfast Angel came up to me. "Are you OK? What happened yesterday?" The concern was written all over her face. But this was not the place to speak about it.

I gave her a grim smile. "I will tell you after school. Heavy stuff happened yesterday." I tried to eat without saying what it was. I could see she was not happy about being put off. I just did not have the strength to go into it right then. Maybe I should ask to talk to Ms. Teller, after all that is what she is there for and she knows about me. Angel was glaring at me. I knew she would not last till after school. I decided to take a chance.

After breakfast I took Angel by the hand and headed to the office. I knocked on Ms Teller's door. She said come in. When she looked up from her paperwork there was a look of worry on her face.

"After hearing about your phone call yesterday I thought I would see you Eric but What is Angel doing here?" Ms. Teller said.

"We need someplace safe to talk. How much did Darla tell you about me? About what I am doing?" I glanced around as we talked. I noticed a large full length mirror in the corner. A strange Idea came to me.

She looked at me "Are you asking if I know about Sanctuary the answer is yes. If you are asking if I know who the two of you are there again yes."

I smiled a grim smile "Lock the door we are going to test that!" When she had locked the door and turned I walked up to the mirror. I opened the portal taking her hand I stepped through shifting as I did. Angel came through right behind us. I turned to Ms. Teller and said "Welcome to Sanctuary." Her eyes were wide. I led them to the far side of the cavern and said "Your Majesty your new Great Hall. This way to the Throne room." I led them to the Throne room. I seen that Angel had changed her outfit into a sapphire blue gown. She even had on her crown. I spread my arms rising them slowly. As I did the light globes lit one by one till the Throne room was well lit. Well that was showing off a bit but I could not help myself. Angel and Ms. Teller was looking around in awe.

Angel asked "You did this all last night? You truly are The Grand Mage of Sanctuary!" She smiled and took a seat on the Throne. She looked quite regal sitting there. Just then Cryss came gliding in and settled on my shoulder. I smiled and scratched her between the wings. Ms. Teller fainted at that point.

I sent Cryss with a note summoning Zoe and the Queens Maids. We made Ms. Teller as comfortable as possible and waited for the maids. I took the time to tell Angel about my Mothers call and the emotion it brought up. "I used that emotion to fuel my magic to make the Hall. I had three years of pain to use so this is what came out." She just shook her head and placed her hand on mine. It helped a lot. Maybe I can get through Friday.

Angel and I Looked around the Crystal Hall as we called it while the maids took care of Ms. Teller. The basics were finished just furnishings and the like needed to be put in to complete it. I was proud of this wonder I made. It was good to get all that pain that I was holding before Friday. I decided to tell angel more of my story. All the girls knew the story up to my testing but the time between the testing and being sent to live at the school was still to be told. I left off solstice night. That is where I took up the tale.

After the testing my life changed. for the rest of the summer I was Ember. My Grandmother taught me all about being a girly girl as she thought of it. She also taught me the first steps in the art of magic. She told me stories and gave me exercises to make me more than just a ten year old kid. Everything went well till the end of the summer. I loved being Ember but I knew I could not be her at my parents house. I would have to live two lives for awhile.

My Mother was coming to pick me up so I thought I should change back. Grandmother did not like that but she did not stop me. I did not relies how much I had changed in such a short time. In boys clothes I still looked like a girl. This was not going to work.

Grandmother said "If you are serious then I will show you how to shift your looks to be Boyish or Girlish with magic. I will do this but you have to promise to come spend all your summers with me or where I tell you. Do you swear that you will?"

I had to do it so I said "Yes I swear!" That was it I had committed myself. She quickly showed me the spell and I shifted to look more like I did when I got here. Then she taught me to go the other way. Two looks for my two lives. It was sort of fun picking how I looked. I did not change my size or build just little things. Grandmother was pleased how easily I cast the spell.

Mother would be here soon so I had to stop playing and get ready. I made sure no Ember clothes were packed. As much as I wanted to keep the pretty things grandmother gave me I knew they would just start a fight if I had them. I did not like to fight with my parents I always lost. So I left behind the pretty things and faced forward.

Mother got there just a few moments later. My Father was working of course so it would be just her and me on the way back. She was in and out in hardly any time at all. Grandmother was a bit miffed but said nothing just kissed me goodbye. I did not know at the time but that was the last time I was to see her alive.

The ride back was a cold silence. Mother was stewing over something. I noted we were not heading home. I was afraid to ask so just sat and wondered. We pulled up to a medical building on the other side of town from where we lived. She got out and told me to come along. This place was scary. We went into a waiting room and Mother signed us in. I wondered what type of doctor we were going to see? It turned out to be a shrink! Grandmother had sent my Mother photos of me learning to be Ember! Mother was furious and made this appointment to De-girl me. Dang it this was bad! I was mad and would not talk till my Mother left the room. The shrink did not know how to deal with me. I hated this whole thing! He finally gave up after two hours.

Over the next three months Mother sent me to four other Shrinks. All male and all clueless. Mother did not try to talk to me about this just sent me to shrinks. Finally she had too much so over semester break I was packed off to boarding school. No one asked me, no one said word one I was just banished. That was a little over three years ago. There has been no contact from my parents till this phone call that lasted twenty seconds. So you see why I had such pain? I was not even told when Grandmother died! I only found out when the attorney contacted my about what I inherited.

Angel looked sad "How did you hook up with Lady Darla then? You seem to have been with her for a long time?

"The first summer after I arrived at school She came and showed me a letter from Grandmother placing me in her service." I grinned "We have been together ever since." I shrugged. "I have spent every holiday with her learning magic. Hard work at first but fun." A tap from the doorway brought me out of my memory's.

Zoe was at the door "The lady is awake. I have brought a snack over if you like? Will there be anything else?"

I smiled "We will be right in." I turned to Angel "I brought Ms. Teller over here to start setting up a circle of those who know and understand. That way if we need it we can have people to cover for us. What do you think?"

Angel smiled "Pulling the strings and playing the tune! I am in, let's do this." We walked back into the throne room. We could see that Ms. Teller was sitting by the wall drinking some tea. When she caught site of us she stood respectfully.

When Ms. Teller tried to curtsey and almost fell Angel stopped her. "You don't have to do that till you are recovered. I hope you understand who we are now?" Angel gave her a winning smile. When she nodded Angel said "You are one of the few so guard the knowledge well. We will call upon you from time to time to keep the secret safe. Do you understand?"

Ms. Teller said "I understand. This must be a great responsible to hold such secrets. I can guess why me but why now?"

I answered her "The tides of fate are moving. Those who walk the path will find the way limited. So we must open the path wider in this way." A good bit of BS to confuse her. Cryss glided in followed by Ben and Jenny. They barely looked around so it meant trouble. A moment behind them was Darla. They looked at Angel and me all fancied out so acted with respect.

Angel took control by striding to the Throne and sitting. "What news do you bring that is so urgent?" Her look was direct at Darla. Darla shook her head and Jenny was the one to speak.

"We came to find you the school is in a uproar! Cops are everywhere. They are looking for Eric. Seems they want to talk to him about his Mother!

I stepped in at that point "Are they local cops, marshals or Feds?

Jenny said "Mostly local but there are two Feds running the show. They want Eric bad!" I could tell Jenny was scarred. This was a bad thing to happen now.

"Let's go back I need to face this now." I sounded confident but I was anything but! I led the group to the mirror room. Ben wanted to stay with us but that would not be good so I sent him back to his school. Then I took a deep breath and opened the portal to Ms. Tellers office. I shifted as I passed through the others following quickly into the small room. I peeked out there was no one out in the hall. I looked at Jenny "As soon as I open the door you head back to class." I looked at Angel "You too, I will handle this myself." They both looked like they will argue but I cut them off. "This is a birth family mater so please do as I say! I opened the door and the girls scampered off to class. I stood with Ms. Teller and Darla for a moment. "I don't know what is going to happen but stay out of it! This could get messy and if I have to run it would be better alone." I thought Here goes nothing. I walked out to the main office.

There was a few people in the office and as soon as they caught sight of me I was swarmed and pushed into the Headmasters Office. The headmaster stood and introduced me to two women in suits "Eric Vine this is Helena Snow and Deanna Wright of the Tangent Institute. They have been looking forward to talking to you. We will talk about where you were later!

Ms. Snow said "Have you heard from your mother lately?"

I answered "Yes, Yesterday for about twenty seconds."

Ms. Snow "Are you sure it was her? Could it be anyone else?"

"It was her. Nobody irritates me so much in so short of time. I am as sure as I can be after a little over three years of no contact." I sounded put off and tired.

Ms. Snow "Did she say when she would see you? Anything would help.

I sighed "Friday, she did not say when on Friday."
Ms. Snow "Anything else you can think of that might help us find her?"

I laughed "She and I don't speak. I was exiled three years ago. Yesterday was the first phone call in all that time. Personally I don't want anything to do with the woman! Now can I go back to class?"

Ms. Snow "That's all we need for now. Tell her we want to talk to her if she shows. Thank you for your time." She handed me a card and she and her partner left.

The Headmaster looked at me "Where were you for the last three hours?

I sighed "In with Ms. Teller having a breakdown over the phone call."

The Headmaster "OK go back to class, first get a pass from Ms. Teller I am sure she is worried." It was then that I caught that the Headmaster was wearing a Rose Crest Ring! He smiled and waved me out.

I walked over to Ms. Teller's office and tapped on the door. It opened and I was rushed in. "You look tired what happened? Are you in trouble?" Ms. Teller did look worried.

I sighed "It is all cleared up as far as they wanting me. But it brings up a ton of questions I can't answer right now. Can I have a pass back to class. I said I was in with you having a breakdown over the phone call." I shook my head.

Darla knew that look "What is it something has you puzzled?

I sighed again "The headmaster has a Rose Crest Ring!"

Darla gasped "I'll look into it. You get some rest."

I smiled took the pass and headed out to return to class. Classes went fine the rest of the day. As soon as the classroom was empty I stepped up to the mirror thinking about crossing over to do some snooping. Angel came in right at that time.

She shook her head "leaving without me? You know you should be back in your room resting. You have been though a lot lately. But if you insist on going through then I am going with you." She smiled that winning smile.

Dang it, I did not need this. "I was thinking of snooping but I can't do that with a Queen along. So I guess I will go back and rest till dinner." For once I meant what I said and curtsied then left for my room. The rest of the day was quiet. In the morning I got ready for school wondering if my Mother would show early or at all? I hoped she would get here fast and leave just as fast! I wanted to go to Sanctuary and work on more rooms in the Crystal Hall. There was twenty four rooms yet to do in the shell that the Hall is right now. We only have almost two months left till summer starts. That is not much time when we can only work weekends. Well that is for later now is time for breakfast.

The classes went fine all day. I put aside her visit and worked on my studies. Finally classes were over for the day. All the girls left for Sanctuary without me. Still I waited for Mother Dear. This was really bugging me! If she does not get here by dinner I think I'll take off. It would serve her right.

It was in the middle dinner she finally showed. She looked older than I last seen her a bit of gray in her hair and few lines on her face. I handed the card to her and told her they wanted to talk to her. She put the card in her bag. She looked around then handed me a bag said that was from my grandmother. Then left quickly. So much for having a lot to talk about. I felt an enchantment coming from the bag a strong one. I decided to check out the bag in Sanctuary. No tracker made even magical ones can work though a portal. I decided on one more precaution. I would get a mirror for my room and leave from there.

Getting the Mirror for my room was not as hard as I thought it would be. So I set it up in the corner and locked the door. I got ready to go for the weekend. I was signed out and on one was around to see me not leave. I opened the portal and shifted as I stepped through. I was good being Ember again. I headed to my home. I was tired and had all I needed to investigate the bag there. Cryss was gliding around and swooped down to land on my shoulder. I gave her a scratch hello and kept on walking. Darla was at the house sitting on the porch drinking tea.

"Did you finally see your Mother?" Darla smiled when I nodded. "From your look it was as you expected? Learn anything new?

I sighed "She waited till I was eating dinner then showed up. She was there and gone in under 90 seconds. All she was doing was giving me this from my Grandmother." I held up the bag. "There is a enchantment on the bag that I can tell. I am going to check it out as soon as I get settled in.

Zoe came out. "Tea Miss? Have you eaten? I can fix you something if you have not."

I smiled "Yes to tea, Earl Gray I think. Yes I have eaten but something sweet would be nice." I sat on a chair on the porch next to Darla. Zoe went in to get my tea and nosh. I set the bag on a table between us. It was not hard to open. The only thing in it was a letter and the magic box that I got the Rose Crest Ring from when I was with Grandmother. I took the box and letter out and put them aside. Strange thing was I still felt the enchantment coming from the bag. I picked up the letter and checked the seal. It was my Grandmothers seal. I opened the letter.

Dear Ember,
If you are reading this I am dead and you have my bag. I don't know how it came to you so I hope it is still whole and the enchantment is still on it. I only want you to break the enchantment. If you are still with Darla you should know how by now. Have fun with what is in it. I love you and always have. Goodbye
Your loving Grandmother

Well that was a sad but lovely note I guess. Now how to break the enchantment? Hmmm A unlock spell might work or maybe a knock spell. I looked and thought of something to try. I took out my Rose Crest Ring and placed it on the bags opening. There was sparks and the bag jumped a bit. The enchantment felt less but not broken. I put the ring away. I thought for a moment then placed my Sword and the Rose Crest Ring on the seal spot and the bag shuttered and the enchantment broke. Books started to flow out of the bag. It turned out to be seventeen spell books. A treasure trove of spells. I guess this is what my Grandmother truly wanted me to leave me.

Darla was smiling "I am sure that enchantment is in one of these books so you can lock the books away until you need them. This many spell books are hard to come by.

I giggled and started looking at the books. It helped that they were libeled by the type of spells they contained. I found the enchantment book and reset the enchantment so only I could take out or put things in the bag of holding. It was not a hard spell so I was done in a hour. Zoe made me some more tea and I ate the pie she had brought me. I picked up the box and like the first time I put my will into it and said "Open please." It opened and inside was two rings. The first was my Grandmother's Falcon Crest Ring then another Rose Crest Ring. Well now I had two Rose Crest Rings. One I will use to test new people like I was tested. The other I will keep with the Falcon Crest Ring as keepsakes. I can travel everywhere with my Sword and the Rose Crest Ring. I had copied the Rose Crest Rings enchantment as well as the one for Sanctuary into my ring. I wonder where the Falcon Crest Ring goes to. It is a portal ring that is certain. I will have to check into that sometime. Not now though it was getting late and I want to get up early. So I said goodnight to Darla and headed to bed.

In the morning I came down to find my tea waiting and Darla making a list of some kind. I sat and Zoe served me some breakfast. I sure liked having a maid. As I was eating Darla finished her list and passed it to me. It was a simple list of what rooms were needed in the Crystal Hall. The list was for twenty rooms leaving four open. I was not sure why she was helping in this way but any help may get things done faster. I guess she has seen a lot of Great Halls. I thanked her and went on with my breakfast thinking. I had a lot of things to do today.

Jenny came in "What's up? I am going shopping today need anything? Byron is going with me so he can carry a lot." She was all smiles.

I smiled back at her "Zoe how's the pantry?" She gave me the thumbs up sign. "Looks like we are fine Jenny. Where you shopping at?"

Jenny smile went to a grin "Crossroads Trading Post!"

Darla put in "I am taking them through a mirror I know about."

I looked at her "How many you taking?"

Darla replied "Jenny and Tina plus their Knight escorts. Angel set it up. two today and two tomorrow. Should get all the homes stocked well this weekend. Any objection?"

I shook my head "If Angel set it up I don't have any say. " I grinded "Though I do need to start teaching magic soon. I will work on the Crystal Hall till the girls are free."

Angels voice came from behind me. "You have a problem with the way I do things Lady Mage? I tuned and could see she was angry.

I stood and curtsied "No your Majesty just stating my opinion. The last few days have me on edge I guess. Excuse me." I moved to go get ready for the day. I was a bit testy with them but the thing with my Mother was still on my mind. I should let her decide things like this. She is the Queen after all. She was right to call me on it. I need to calm down and let others do things without me being in on the planning. Oh well let it go! I have work to do.

When I returned downstairs the only one left was Angel. She was dressed down but I decided to curtsy and waited for her to ball me out. She sighed "Is this how it is going to be between us from now on? You made me Queen why don't you let me do my job? I am not that bad at it you know!"

"I will try. I am use to being the planner of the group. Maybe I should move to the other side of the lake. That way I won't interfere with the running of your court." I was feeling a little out of sorts today and it was showing.

Angel asked "What about the magic classes? What about Crystal Hall? Are you going to leave it unfinished?"

I could not look her in the eye. "You have Darla here she taught me so that would be fine. Crystal Hall can be finished in a normal way. I am not needed for that. I don't see one thing I can do for the group that is worth me staying for."

Angel looked at me and shook her head "Go, you are of no use to me in this state!"

"Please leave the house, Zoe you too." I shrank the house to the size it would fit in my bag. I walked to the waters edge and created a crystal boat. I stepped into the boat. Zoe quickly followed me into the boat. With a flick of water magic I sent the boat across the lake. Looks like I will be starting over.

When the boat hit the far shore I looked at my new home. Cryss had been gliding on the wind and landed on the prow of the boat looking at me. "I guess this is our new home." I gathered my magic picked a spot placed the house down and enlarged it. I turned to Zoe "You did not need to come into exile with me."

She looked away "I was sent to serve you. That is what I am going to do!"

I wondered what was going on with her? "Well go check if anything got broken during the move. I am going to find a place for a mirror room." That's what I did I went along the wall looking for a good place. It did not need to be big because it only needs to serve two people. I found some people had been mining on this side. There was storage rooms with tons of crystal and metals I could use to create something wonderful. I even found a mirror room already set up. This took quite some time so I headed back to my home for lunch.

Zoe was on the ball and had my lunch ready and a report on what was broken during the move. It was only a few small things that did not matter. I was wondering if Darla was going to argue over the books in the den? I rested the rest of the day. In the evening a boat showed at the shoreline. Darla got off and I watched her head for my house.

She did not yell like I thought she would. She was really pleasant when she said "Good evening are you planning on staying here for long? When I nodded she went on. "Well I guess that is your right. If you don't like what's going on you withdraw. I need these books to start the others magic lessons. When I am done with them I will bring them back." She handed me a list.

I glanced at the list nothing of note. "Zoe go to the den and bring me these books." I smiled a tired smile at Darla. "I know this is probably a bad move on my part. I let my emotions get the best of me. I will not turn away any you send to me to learn crystal magic." I just sat on the porch and wondered what she would say next.

Darla smiled "That is good but I don't think it will be for a week or so. You need the rest and everyone needs to get into their training. Crystal magic is a specialty magic so not taught right off the bat. This summer I will be sending a few to you that are worth training in the higher levels of magic. Come to think of it this will work out well."

I smiled "Are you staying the night? Dinner is all most ready." Zoe came out with the books and handed them to Darla. Darla shook her head no. "I will see you later then."

Darla called over her shoulder "Rest well, you will need it. Till next time good luck." Then she was gone.

I went inside and Zoe served dinner. I made it a early night. Sunday morning I started the Hall of magic. Like the Crystal Hall this one was made of woven crystal. Unlike Crystal hall this was more like a gym with smaller practice rooms. It took all day to make the walls. I borrowed energy from the waterfall to fuel the project. I decided to head back to school before dinner. So I said goodbye to Zoe and headed to the new mirror room. Going through was the same shifting as I passed through.

Being back as Eric was a pain, I sure don't get to be Ember long. Two full days is not very much each week. After dinner I was laying in my room reading about reinforcement spells. I heard a knocking sound but it was not coming from the door. I glanced at the mirror and caught sight of the ripples caused by a link spell. I went over and opened the link. Angels face appeared on the mirror. I sighed "Your Majesty you need something from me?"

Angel smiled "Do you have a good book on ice magic? Darla said you have all the books we will need."

I thought a moment "I think there are a few in the Den but I can't get to them till after school tomorrow. I will look then and let you know. Do you need anything else? No? Ok I will get you the books when I can. I hope my hormone depression did not put you off too much. I am sorry it just gets to me sometimes."

Angel looked at me for a long moment "I understand I will remember that. good night." Then she broke the link and I was looking at myself again.

Ice magic is on the way to elemental magic. Powerful stuff if she can control it. I grabbed my Grandmothers bag and shuffled though the books looking for Elemental magic. I found a few good spells and jotted them down. I tapped the link that Angel used. She opened it.

"Was there something else? I thought you could not get the books now? Angel was puzzeled.

"I was looking through my spell books and found several ice spells you might like."
I opened the parcel portal to hand her the papers. "These might be a little ahead of where you are now but never to early to start your spell book. There are three there for a sort of apology about the way I acted." I looked away for a moment. "Has Darla taught you how to make your own spell book yet?"

Angel nodded "I was working on that. That's why I needed the books. I forgive you!" Out came the thousand watt smile. "Does this mean you will be coming back?"

I sighed "Not right now but if you need me use the link. I am preparing a Hall of Magic for upper level practice areas. Learning some spells can be dangerous so it is good to have a place away from the main area to train."

Angel looked thoughtful "I had not considered that. All you have done so far is create things. I haven't considered that they can destroy too. You did right after all. Are you good at those type of spells too?"

I shook my head "I am no combat mage but I can use some pretty strong spells if I have too! We will need to get a Combat Mage to teach that type of magic. I don't think right away though. Have the girls get used to magic then choose a type to follow."

Angel looked behind her. "I got to go. I am glad we cleared things up. Good night and sleep tight." I closed the portal and she closed the link. All was quiet again. I went back to my book happier than before.

The next day went as planned. After school I ported to Sanctuary and got the books Angel needed then ported back. I gave her the books the same way I gave her the papers the day before. The rest of the week went well.

Friday could not come too soon. I followed the way I did last week but went to my new home. I had a gift for the Queen so got in the boat and headed across the lake. When I got there I headed for The Crystal Hall. The Queen was in the Throne room with Darla. I smiled and curtsied. Angel asked "And what brings our Mage calling on us today?"

I held out a box to the Queen and Darla. "These will help when you need to get a hold of me. They opened the boxes to find pretty bracelets. "They do voice only but it would keep us connected."

Angel smiled "How do they work and do they do anything else?" It was clear she liked the gift.

"They work like a link. Just tap the sapphire. It does have a second feature, a shield. One use only so use it carefully. To activate place your fingers on the two stones at the same time. That is all there is to it." I curtsied and prepared to go.

"Just a moment Lady Mage. Mother sent a person to apprentice with you. Dixie come in now." From a side chamber came a girl a few years older than me. She glided over and curtsied deep to the queen and Darla. She turned to me "Dixie Rain this is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver the Grand Mage of Sanctuary. She curtsied and presented a letter. It was from Queen Aslina. It was just a short note asking me to take care of and train this girl. Angel looked at me like well?

I looked Dixie over. Then turned to Angel "Looks like I got another mouth to feed a brain too. Looks like I won't be getting back to the Hall of Magic this weekend. Do you need anything else before I go Your Majesty?"

Angel came down from the Throne and showed me a book. "Does this spell look right? I could not read your writing." She smiled that great smile of hers.

I glanced at the spell. I reached into the bag at my side and pulled out the Elementalist book and flipped to the spell to check it. I pointed to the word she had got wrong. She quickly changed the word. I said "cast it." She did but it fizzled. I shook my head and showed her the right way to cast it. A tiny Ice Dragon formed to my call and the cold in the room dipped twenty points. Just then Cryss glided in and landed on my shoulder. She was not happy about another dragon being around. I said "Do you want the ice dragon or can I let Cryss have it?"

Angel said "Cryss can have it with my blessing." Cryss looked at me eager. I nodded and she acted. A single burst of flame from her mouth and the Ice dragon was gone. Cryss looked pleased. The room heated back up. The Queen was impressed. "You did not tell me Cryss could do that."

"Cryss is growing up no telling what she can do as she grows. I turned to Dixie "Are you ready to go? that reminds me."

I tapped the sapphire and Zoe's voice came on "Yes Miss?"

I smiled "Set another place for dinner."

Zoe came back at once "Yes Miss." That was all it took.

I curtsied to the Queen and nodded to Darla. I glanced at Dixie and walked out. Dixie scrambled after me stopping to get her bags. We got to the boat and got in. A flick of magic and we were on our way. I stopped in the center of the lake. "Dixie do you know water magic?" When she nodded I said "OK Take us to that shore." it was a simple test. If you knew water magic it was easy. When she seem to be having trouble moving the boat
I decided to help her by lightning the load. With a spell I had read about the night before I grew wings and flew to the shore. I watched as she tried to get the boat going in the right direction. I shook my head as she went in circles. I went in for dinner wile she was still trying.

An hour later I went to check on Dixie. She was still where she was. With a wave of my hand and a flick of my magic the boat came sailing in to shore. She looked at me and looked like she wanted to cry. I waved her to follow. I showed her into my home and pointed at the table. She sat. I Was wondering what I was going to do with this one. She said she knew water magic but did not pass a simple test. Hmmm I will have to give this some thought. As Zoe served Dixie I went to my Den and thought.

Two hours later I came out of the Den with Grandmothers testing box. Dixie was still sitting at the table. I set the box in front of her and said "Open this box without harming the box or using your hands." I waited to see what she would do. She looked over the box then tried a knock spell and a unlock spell. Nothing worked for her. It was at that point I caught on to why she failed. "Put your energy into the box and say open please." I said. She did and it popped open. She looked at the box then at me questioning? "It is why you failed at the boat test and this test. You over think things! Pick a spell then just let the magic flow. It is just that easy. Now go to bed and think on this." Zoe showed her to the spare room. I went back to the Den to read some more.

In the morning I pulled sleepy head out of bed and set her to creating chairs out of metal rods. It was a repetitive and mind-numbing task. It should get her to do not think. Then I went to reinforce the practice rooms. A needed task but again repetitive. With six practice rooms on the north and south walls that's a lot of work. I took breaks for breakfast and lunch calling in Dixie as I did. I finished my task two hours before dinner. I checked on Dixie and she had nine usable and two maybes done. I told her she could stop when she had twelve done. I watched as she finished the last one. I told her to sit in each chair and if it holds it passed. Then we will see the count. Both maybes broke so I left her to finish two more chairs. I went to my home and relaxed. An hour later she came in finished. I handed her a book on basic shaping magic to read till dinner. After Dinner I had her take one chair to each practice room. Then she was done for the night.

On Sunday morning I had her change to making Ten benches. This was for the main room in the Hall of Magic. I told her it should take no longer than lunch time. I cast the reinforcement spell on the walls of the main room to finish my task. Dixie managed to complete her task on time. We both took time after lunch to move the benches into the main room and placed them around the walls. I then set her self study for the week. I gave her three books to study and practice. Water magic, Wind magic and Ice magic were the subjects. I left for the mirror room before dinner.

As I passed through the portal I shifted. So Eric was back for the week. Only four weekends left till summer begins. I spent the week keeping up with my schoolwork so I could have my weekends free. On Friday I found myself really looking forward to see what Dixie can due with a little training. I just hope she did the training I set for her. After school I signed out and went through the portal shifting halfway between. I was getting pretty good at shifting while in the portal.

When in Sanctuary I headed for my home to see how things were going. Half way there I felt a tingle at my wrist that meant I had a call coming over the link. I opened the link. It was Darla "Ember are you in Sanctuary yet? I need your help at the Crystal Hall."

I smiled "I'll be right there. What's the problem?" I was in a good mood and hoped the problem did not destroy that.

Darla's voice was stressed "Queen Angel is not here and Queen Aslina is here. Angel is stuck at school right now and can't get away. You are number two so it is up to you to deal with this."

So much for my good mood. "I'll be right there." Forget the boat it is too slow. Looks like it is wings again. Good thing I memorized the spell. So I cast the spell and I grew wings real fast. Off I flew to see to this problem. It only took a few moments to get across the lake. I landed by the Crystal Hall folded my wings and walked in. I have to remember to leave extra height for wings in my next hall. As I entered the Throne room I headed right for Darla and Queen Aslina. They both turned to watch me approach. I put on my best smile and curtsied wings out to Queen Aslina. I like the effect. "Your Majesty what brings you to the Crystal Hall today?"

She looked at me and my wings then spoke "I have the first three People ready to come over to Sanctuary. Are you ready?" She smiled knowing this puts us in a spot.

I smiled back "We are almost ready. Summer is still three weeks away you know? Our main people will be getting ready for finals right now. School is important don't you agree?"

Queen Aslina looked me up and down "Are you refusing my request?" Her smile was cold as ice.

I sighed "To add any more stress at this time would adversely affect Finals and in direct proportion the heath of the six. So I am afraid I will have to say no to any new people till after Finals!" I was standing straight and looking her right in the eye as I said this.

She looked me up and down once again "I see. This is your last word?" I nodded "Very well I will wait for Three weeks." She turned to the door. "Tell my Daughter I was here."

That was all she was gone. I took a deep breath my wings ruffled. Darla looked at me "You have grown. I like the wings." I was not sure how to take that. With Darla you never know. A half hour later Angel hurried in. She looked around then came over to Darla and me.

Angel looked worried "Where is she? I got back as soon as I could. What happened here?" Darla looked at me and then filled in the Queen. I just stood there and listened. I was just glad that I did not have to tell it. Angel looked me up and down much as her Mother had frowning. Angel sighed "I guess it came out as best as it could. I don't think stalling would have worked. You did very good. Thank you for filling in for me."

I curtsied to the Queen "Do I have your permission to withdraw?" I was still in formal mode.

Angel looked around and leaned over and gave me a hug. She whispered in my ear "I love your wings. You will have to teach me that spell." I truly knew we were good now. She let go and I left. As I was heading for the shoreline I ran into Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara. We got caught up on each others lives quickly. It was good. I said later then took to the sky. I flew across the lake slowly relaxing. As I landed near my home Zoe came out and took my bag. I was home for the weekend and that made me happy.

I checked on Dixie and she was over at the Hall of Magic. I decided to test her on Saturday. I am just going to relax today. I walked to the crystal storage room and loaded a large bin with white quarts crystal for making a bigger boat. Making magic is how I relaxed. I started to make a tri-hull boat to carry people and goods across the lake. After two hours I had a very nice boat done. It was dinner time so I went in.

An hour and a half later I was in the Den reading my spell books when I tapping came at the door. It was Dixie "Mistress I don't understand this part." It was the part on creating ice minions. A very hard part of the book. I looked at the spell provided. To put it straight it sucked. I took out my spell book and flipped to the spell I had given Angel. I showed Dixie.

"Copy this spell. It will work much better than the one in that book. We will go over it in the morning." I handed her some paper and a pen. She wrote quickly and clearly. "I hope you have been studding I am going to test you tomorrow. Get some sleep it is going to be a long day tomorrow." I waved her out. I went to bed soon after.

In the morning I went through my morning routine and headed down for some tea. Zoe was ready for me as always. My Grandmothers testing box was on the sideboard. I got a strange Idea. "Zoe I would like you to open this box without using your hands or harming the box." She looked at me then at the box. Her look became one of concentration.

"Open box!" Zoe said. the box popped right open. Well that answered that.

I smiled "Well take the ring. It is yours now." I watched as she reached out almost like the ring was hot. It looked like she was scared of the ring. She took the ring and held it up looking at it. The crest shone brightly a Sword and Rose. "We will talk of what this means later right now wear it in good heath." I took the box back into the Den placed another Crest Ring in it. I then put the box away. It was as I thought Zoe has potential for magic. I would have to think on this.

When I came out of the Den Dixie was sitting having some tea. "Well I hope you made use of the self directed study time I gave you? Because it is testing time! Up, up lets go time to see what you have learned." I tuned to Zoe "I'll be in the Hall of Magic Room P1 if anyone needs me." She nodded.

Room P1 was a mid-sized practice room. I set out a few props then told Dixie "I want you to go through exercise's one through four in the water magic book. You can start now." This should be a good warm up. The first one was to gather water from the air into a bucket. Very basic and should be no trouble. She did it ok. I put down to do this exercise more. Number two was to make the water spin in the bucket. She sloshed the water showing little control. Dang it she was failing again. I stopped her from going on. I told her "Switch to ice magic use the water to make a ice mirror. Again a basic spell. She got it to form the mirror but it did not hold more than a moment. She failed again. "Switch to wind magic." I lit a candle and placed it across the room from her. "Blow out the flame without blowing over the candle." She failed again. I don't know why but this was ticking me off.

I placed four objects before her. "Change the shape of these items." I instructed. I knew she can shape metal lets see what else she can shape. She picked up the rock and shaped it then the piece of wood. So far so good. then she picked up the crystal. It seemed to be hard for her and took longer. The last was a piece of leather. This seemed to change just by her looking at it. I said "that's all for now go read that book on shaping I gave you." I watched as she walked away.

I tapped the link for Darla. When she answered "We need to meet. I think I found what magic Dixie is good at but I can't teach her this type of magic."

Darla asked "Should I come to you or you come here?" To the point as always.

"Can you come here? I want to show you the Hall of Magic as we talk" I giggled showing off again.

She chuckled "Ok I'll be right there. You have me intrigued." She ended the link.

I cleaned up then headed for the shoreline. I spotted Darla's boat coming across the lake. When she landed I found she was not alone. Angel and Ben were with her. I smiled at Darla and curtsied to Angel and shook Ben's hand. I led them to the Hall of Magic and showed them around. They were inpressed.

Darla spoke "Now that you have shown off lets get down to it. What type of magic is Dixie suited for?"

I sighed "She is a Healer. It is a type of magic I was never taught. So I can't teach her. She needs to find a Healer to apprentice to. It is the only way to bring out her full potential."

Angel put in "True healers are very rare! Are you sure?"

I shook my head "As sure as I can be with these tests. There is nothing else I can do for her. She needs the right teacher! If we could get a healer to move here and teach Dixie it would be a very good thing! Darla do you know any that can be trusted?"

Darla looked thoughtful "I just might! If she is still alive. This would fill a hole in our ranks I have been worried about. I'll look into it."

Angel Smiled "This brings us closer to being ready for the Summer. I think We will be ready and we will do a great job. What do you think Ben?"

Ben looked thoughtful "We will do the job. Need more knights though."

"I guess that says it all. Who's staying for lunch? I said. Everyone raised their hands. I giggled and led the way to my home.

Having everyone over for lunch was fun. Dixie stayed in her room being embarrassed. Everyone else had a good time though. After the food it came down to talking about where we should take Sanctuary. This is the first time all the main players sat down to do this.

Angel started us off "I think we should act like a more relaxed version of my Mothers Hall. Teens need openness to grow. I do think we need more for the boys to do."

Darla stated "I agree but think the numbers should be equal boy girl wise. This is the time hearts open up so there should be romance possible. That is something the Six have not got into yet and need too."

I put in my thoughts "Romance is going to complicate things. I am all for it if it happens but I for one am not going to look for it."

Angel looked at me "You are the one who needs it the most you know. Being a Grand Mage has closed you off. Romance would open you up. Besides it is a great stress reliever!"

Ben just sat back and watched as we talked things out. We kept going on about romance and filling in the holes in our ranks so we could teach everyone who comes to us. But in the end nothing was decided. So Angel and Darla went back to the boat to leave. Ben decided to stay for a bit to assess the security risks over here. So I showed him around my side of the lake. We found many things I had not noted so far. Including a bunkhouse like on the other side of the lake. He looked over the Bunkhouse and said "I will stay here tonight. I will set some guards here in the next few days. I wish we had a better way to travel between the sides of the lake."

I smiled "We need to set some mages at the mirror rooms to port people through. I'll draw up a plan for that and see what Angel and Darla think. It should be set up soon." About this time I noted that we had been looking around for four hours. How time flies when you are with someone fun. We went back to my home to have dinner. Dixie was downstairs so I asked her "Have you ever opened a portal by yourself?"

Dixie looked sad "No Mistress, I was never allowed. I don't even have a portal ring. May I ask why you ask that?"

I sighed "Until we get the right teacher for you we need you to do something. We need a portal mage to work the mirror room."

She looked like I hit her. "What do you mean the right teacher? I thought you were the one to teach me? Have I failed you too many times?"

I shook my head "I have found the type of magic that is best for you and it is one I am not good at. So I am finding you a teacher that can teach you properly. I like you Dixie so I want to do right by you." When she still looked down I continued. "You are a healer. It is a very rare form of mage. So you should be glad to have such a rare gift." She did not look like she believed me. I picked up a knife and cut my hand and held it out to her. "Heal me as I know you can." She slowly reached out and took my hand. Her hand felt warm and slowly turned hot. When she took her hand away my hand was healed like it had never been cut! I smiled "See I knew that you are a healer! A very strong one at that! This is one test you passed without a hitch." She looked at my hand shocked. "I can not do that so I am having Darla find you a Healer to learn from. Your skills will help Sanctuary greatly!"

Dixie seemed to be in shock "I'm a healer. I never gave that a thought. I can do magic right I just needed to find the right kind!" Her smile came back and we were both happy. We sat down and ate after that.

After dinner was done I took Zoe out for a walk and talk. We walked for a bit then ended up at the mirror room. This is where I test my thoughts. I looked at Zoe ant told her to open a portal. I did not tell her how just to do it.

She looked at me "How did you know? I don't think I have done any magic while I was here?" She shook her head.

I shrugged "The box test told me a lot but I was wondering about you from the start. You might as well tell me all about it now."

She sighed "The Archmage has been watching this project since the start. She remembers the stories and wants to see what you do with it. I was sent to watch and protect you. I am a combat mage fire type. I was sent in undercover so the different factions would not try anything. Nobody but the Archmage, you and me know this. I don't know why I was given this job but I plan to do it well. Besides it is fun being a maid for a bit."

I looked her in the eye. "Well if you planned to hurt me you could have many times. So for now I will keep this between you and I. I will think on this but your role may change. I need someone who can open a portal read here during certain parts of the day. I will give you a ring and you will do it. We will tell people I found you to have potential and am training you as a portal mage. That would give you more freedom to move around the area."

She smiled "That would be nice. It is hard to protect you if I am stuck in the house all day. You don't really spend much time at home you know." She grinned when she said the last part. We headed back and I went into the Den to think.

Sunday morning Darla got a hold of me and told me she was heading out to talk to the healer she knew. She said it would take a few days. Well by next week we should have Dixie sorted out.

Ben showed up for breakfast. It was nice to have him around. Not that I was thinking of romance. My two lives makes that too complicated. I am sure Ben would not want to go out with a part time girl. Sometimes I wish I was normal. Having two lives can really suck sometimes. Well I guess I can't dwell on that. I walked to the mirror room with Ben and put him through the portal to the other side of the lake. I went back to my home and into the den to work up the plan for the portal mage rotation. Cryss was fidgety on her perch so I tossed her a few crystals to eat. That made her happy.

Zoe came in after tapping at the door like a good maid. Dang what am I going to do about her? She set down a cup of tea. She paused then withdrew. After what was reveled in the mirror room I am not sure what to think about the whole matter. The Archmage a mage of great power always watching from the shadows. Like Angel says Pulling strings and playing the tune. Why does she want me protected? Protected form who or what? What does this mean? Well I have to get out of my head. I am going to work on my new boat. As I walked down to the shore Darla's Boat bumped ashore. Jenny and Tina came out of the boat.

Jenny smiled "We thought we would spend the day with you if you don't mind? Darla's away so lessons are off today."

"You could use the practice rooms in the Hall of Magic if you want? All I was going to do was work on my new boat. What type of magic does she have you doing?" I asked.

Jenny said "Tina's working on wind magic and I am working on fire magic."

"Ok I'll teach you both a spell you can practice then we will see how it goes." I fished around in my bag till I came up with the right book. "For Tina, Pixie wings would be good! For Jenny, Dragon wings will do!" They both looked at each other very happy. I wrote out the spells. Then took them to the Main room in the Hall to practice. I watched and corrected as they cast their spells. Both sported the right wings. Tina buzzed her wings to show them off. Jenny flapped hers a few times to get used to them. I smiled at their antics. After I had them fly around the room a few times the side effects of the spells became apparent. Tina shrank to six inches tall and Jenny turned scaly and red. At that point I told them to break the spells. When they did they both returned to normal almost. Tina retained the pointed ears and Jenny remained slightly reddish. We talked of the spells and they both wanted to prefect the casting the spells. If they can take it to a certain level and stop maybe the side effects would not be so bad. Jenny looked at me and said "Why do you not have side effects when you grow wings?"

I smiled at her "I do have side effects from my wings. Every time I grow them it gets harder to make them go away and I get addicted to having them. The compulsion to find high places to soar is very strong even now. In magic the stronger the spell the stronger the cost! When I created the Crystal hall there was a great cost. It is a part of me and if it is harmed I am harmed. Same with everything I create to some extent. You see I am now linked to Sanctuary in a very real way." The girls looked at me not knowing what to say. I just smiled and said "Shall we fly across the lake?" Both shook their heads no. "You can shift your selves back if you change too much but then that's another spell." I grinned "Time for lunch I think. Don't worry just remember everything we do has a cost." We walked into my home and had a good lunch Zoe had ready for us.

After lunch I sent the girls back over the lake and got ready to head back to school. I was heading back early to get some studying done. Eric had finals to get ready for. Dang it is hard when I am two people. Who is the real one? Oh well I guess I will find out after I am done with school till then I will just live two lives. I went to the mirror room and ported shifting halfway through back to Eric.

At the school I signed back in and set myself to study in the study hall. An hour later two people sat down beside me. it was Ms. Snow and Ms. Wright. Well isn't this a kick in the head. I sighed "Can I help you two?

Ms. Snow said "We want to talk to you about what your mother gave you. It is very important."

I looked at them and decided to tell them a little bit of the truth. "My mother just delivered a ring box with a ring in it. Nothing of note outside the family."

They looked at me like they were trying to decide if I was telling the truth. "Can I see this ring box an ring?" Ms. Snow asked.

I shook my head. "I have already passed it on to another family member. Before you ask I have no reason to tell you who or where they are. The Box and ring are nothing special so it does not matter. I have nothing else to say on that matter. So just leave me alone."

Ms. Snow looked hard at me. In a quiet voice she said "We know you are hiding something and it has to do with magic! You wear a ring of one of the great houses so You are a noble and We will bring you to justice if we have to. No one is above King's law"

I looked at them "You are chasing the wrong guy! I live under no King. You must have the wrong country. As for Magic that does not even require a response. As for my being a Noble, my family was at one time but that was centuries ago. I wear this ring as a memento of my Grandmother. Your barking up the wrong tree!" I was getting real ticked at them. They were hitting a little too close to home.

A teacher came over "Is there a problem here?"

Ms. Snow "No problem here." She glared at me "This is not over. You will see!" Then strode off with her sidekick following.

I was really ticked off. The teacher asked "Are you all right? Should the Headmaster be made aware of this?" I nodded.

"I am Ok but I don't want those two around me any more. They are nothing but trouble!" I closed my books and got ready to go back to my room. The teacher rushed off. I did not need this with finals just around the corner. I got back to my room when a massager came rushing up with a summons from the Headmaster. Bloody lovely day I am having! I headed for the office after dropping off my books.

The Headmaster was in even though it was a Sunday. I knocked on his door. I heard "Enter." So opened the door. There was two women in with the Headmaster. One was the teacher that I talked to and the other was Ms. Teller. Well this could prove interesting. I entered slowly. The Headmaster pointed to a chair so I sat. The teacher was finishing telling about what happened from her point of view. She had heard most of what was said, too much of what was said. The Headmaster was just listening without expression. When the teacher was done he said "That will be all Ms. Bell I will take this matter from here." The teacher left. The Headmaster looked at me. "Those two are proving a problem. Though they are right you are hiding things. I knew your Grandmother. I knew many of her secrets. I am not sure how fare you are into those secrets but I don't like how it is disrupting my school! I noted that you wear a portal ring. Don't deign it. That means you are aware of the other world. How far you have gone there I don't know. I am not sure I want to know.

I added "You wear the Rose Crest Ring so I know you know more than most. I think you don't want to go into who I am on the other side."

He frowned "I may not want to but I think I have to. Your life there is splashing over into this side. So I will ask you once and only once to tell me what is going on?"

I thought for a moment. "I don't think it is wise to tell you everything but I will tell you that I used to work for Queen Aslina directly. I now am a founding member of the new Sanctuary."

He held up his hand and I stopped. "I can't believe that the Six are all young women. So you can not be one of them." When he stopped talking I got up and locked the door.

"This is to not go outside this room." When they both nodded I shifted. Ms. Teller had seen it before but this was new to the Headmaster. He frowned harder. "As you can see it is true. I will not let those Tangent people interfere with the work I am doing. I keep my two lives apart as I can but there is some bleed over."

The Headmaster looked at Ms. Teller "You knew about this." She nodded He went on Eric what you are telling me is out there even for the other world. Are you really a boy or a girl?"

I smiled "For now I am both. A boy here and a girl there. After I leave school I will decide what side of the fence I will live on. For now I live two lives. If you can't handle this I can take the memory's from you." I am hoping he can so my circle enlarges. He looked like he was considering it.

He shook his head "If I am going to head off these people I need to know this. So I will keep my memory's. Just one more Question, is there any more of the six here at this school?"

I smiled "To answer that question I would need permission from my Queen. so I wont answer just say that the trouble is to do with only me. I don't know why but they are targeting me. In less than two weeks I will disapeare into the summer and they will never find me."

The Headmaster looked thoughtful. "How is your grades? Are you up to date on all your classes?" He looked like he had a plan. For some reason I got a shiver down my back.

I answered "I am caught up on all my classes and having no problems. I get top marks without being showy about it. What do you have in mind?"

He smiled and I got a chill again. "I think you are going to get sick. I will have your class work sent to me and I will pass it to you. You will come back for finals but it will through them off if your not here."

"So your saying that I port to Sanctuary and you send my class work there. I only come back for finals. Is than what you are suggesting?" I asked. I hoped I heard right. Just then the phone rang and the Headmaster answered it. He mostly listened so I was not sure who it was. When he hung up.

He said "We got a problem those Tangent people are at the gate with a search warrant."

"I how long can you stall them? I will port to Sanctuary from my room. I can be away in just a few moments. There is nothing in my room of interest to them."

The Headmaster asked "Do you really need to go to your room or can you port from elsewhere?"

I shrugged "I just need a full size mirror. The rest is me. I don't keep anything in my room." The Headmaster opened a closet door to reveal a full size mirror. I opened a portal.

I was about to step through when Ms. Teller grabbed my arm "I am going with you. We need to talk about this more. You can send me back later." I looked at the Headmaster and he nodded. I sighed and stepped though. I had ported to the side of the lake with the Crystal Hall. I headed right there. I was looking for Angel. It was time to get answers. I ran into Angel half way to the Hall.

I said "We need to talk Angel. Things are coming to a head and I need answers. I hope you can give me some of them. Have you ever heard of the Tangent Institute or the King's Law?"

She looked startled "The Tangent Institute is a Watchers group. They know about this world and make sure that the two don't mix much. If they are spouting about the King's Law they are a faction that think there should be no crossovers. Not good, not good at all this is real bad. Tell me everything that has happened." That was not Angel asking that was the Queen commanding! I quickly filled her in as we headed for the Crystal Hall. It did not tale too long. As we passed the Throne room door she shifted into her sapphire gown and crown. This was becoming a official thing. I shifted my dress into a silver gown and pulled out my staff of office. Ms. Teller stood off to one side watching. Cryss swooped in to settle on my shoulder. This was as official as it gets. The Queen sat on the Throne and thought. "You did right getting out of there. I am not sure if you can ever go back there? The danger is high right now." She clapped her hands. One of her maids came to see what she wanted. "Call all the Six here at once!" She was pulling in everyone this was bad!

I asked "Your Majesty do the people have any mages on there side?" I was hoping she would say no. That would be the safest answer. My hopes were dashed when she answered.

"I believe they do! Is there a way to bar the mirror rooms? We need to make this place as safe as we can. With as few people as we have Sanctuary is in Danger!"

"Yes I can Bar the Mirror rooms tough it will take time and Lady Darla is still out there." I said Thinking out loud. A jangle at my wrist caught my attention. I opened the link with Darla. "Darla we need you back here now Bad things are going down!"

She replied in her teacher voice "Calm down I am on my way. What has happened?" She was being very calm as always. I filled her in and she lost her calm. "Dang it those people are nothing but trouble! I am bringing the healer with me. We need to hold up till this storm passes." I looked at Angel and she nodded. I rushed out growing wings as I did. Up in the are I headed for my side of the lake to bar the mirror room on that side. Darla's voice came to me "I am through should I bar the mirror room or are there others coming?"

I shouted to be heard over the wind "Bar it!" That would make us a little safer. This will make finals hard to get to. We need to get this settled fast. I landed next to the mirror room. I started to cast the barring spell as soon as I landed. It was a hard spell but one I knew well. I took me a hour to bar every mirror in the room. Time to go back and see what has been happening while I was gone. The flight back was fast and straight. I walked in and everyone was there. Everyone was in their best outfits. If it was not such a dire circumstance I would think it was a party.

We talked for two hours before the first attack came. The bar spells held. They were really trying to get to us. Apparently they did not know about the second mirror room as no attack came there. I started to form a plan to evacuate everyone from Sanctuary if it came to that. Just where to send them? I would stay my link to Sanctuary was too strong to give it up. I would send them then destroy the mirrors so they could not be followed. Then anyone who would try to invade my home would feel the full wrath of the Grand Mage of Sanctuary!

So the siege of Sanctuary began. Darla and I did back to back watches to fend off the attacks. The knights were placed half by each mirror room. Things were very tense. The maids made emergency packs and kept everyone fed. The first line of defense was Darla and I. Our magic was the strongest so we held the door closed. As I sat my watch I read my combat spell book. Zoe was a combat mage but only I knew that so I was keeping her as a ace in the hole. It was a hard three days! before they broke through. I used a shatter spell to break all the mirrors in the room. Five fighters got through before I could stop them. Ben and the knights attacked them right away. It was a quick bloody fight with the knights on the winning side. The cost was there. Three of our knights were hurt badly and we were out one mirror room. The breaking of the bar spell hurt Darla badly. She was almost knocked out. That left me and the backup mirror room. I pulled Angel aside. "It looks time for hard choices. Do we evacuate or try to hold this place?"

She looked at me "Where would we go? Do you think anyone would take us in? I have been thinking about this. There is no place to run to. I am afraid it is do or die time!" Then it came and I knew it was truly too late.

I shook my head "It is too late they have found the back door. I am taking the knights over there. Wish me luck!" I turned and spread my wings. The knights went the long way around the far end of the lake. I tuned after the last knight had passed a certain spot then I cast a dome spell. All the others and the Crystal Hall were covered by a woven crystal shield. At least they would be safe for a little wile if I fall. I continued across the lake to fight a great battle I could not afford to loose.

The back door as I called the second mirror room was smaller than the first but still held fourteen mirrors. I ordered Ben to physically brake all but three of the mirrors. This would funnel all the attacks to those three mirrors. Ben set his men ready to rush in if my spell breaks. Maybe I should say when it breaks. I was using all my strength to hold the line. I called on all the energy sources in reach to reinforce my spell. On the sixth day my spell broke. I remained standing by pure will. This was my home! No one was going to take it away from me. The fight lasted for hours. Until only Ben, Byron, Zoe, Cryss and me were left. They had stopped my break spell many times during the fight. Finally they stopped coming through and I was able to shut down the portal. I sat down as I told the boys to break the mirrors. We could not take another attack. When it was done I passed out.

I floated for a eternity embracing the nothingness. I was sure I was dead. I had been here before when I was very little. I just floated and waited for my next life to begin. Then there was pain. All I felt was pain. Somewhere someone was crying. I did not know who I just wanted them to stop. I wanted the nothingness back. There was another feeling a warmth flowing through my chest outward. Magic, it was magic that I was feeling. The pain slowly went away. I could breath again. I was alive again. I opened my eye's and I was in my bed. This was my bedroom in Sanctuary. We must have won.

A maid came in she looked startled when she seen I was awake. She tuned back and ran out. What's going on that was not Zoe? Was one of the Queens maids? I can barely move. How long have I been out?

Darla came though the door and sat on the chair next to the bed. "You decided to live huh? I am glad you did. Took your sweet time about it. How do you feel?"

I looked at her "Drained and stiff as a board. I take it we won?" I sighed.

Darla shook her head "Yes we won but at a great cost. All but two of the knights that maid of yours, you did know she is a combat mage, and your dragon walked away from the fight. They had to carry you. You have been in a coma for three days."

I sighed again "Yes I knew about Zoe and why she is here. Three days seems like thirty. Well after I get a little better I will make a mirror and we can contact the outside again. Maybe We can just make finals."

"We will see" Darla said. Just as Angel and the girls came in. Followed by the healer. The girls gave me hugs and the healer looked me over. I was pronounced on the mend.

So ended the Siege of Sanctuary. It started the aftermath of the battle.

Being laid up is not one of my favorite things especially when there is so much to do. I was not allowed out of bed except for the bathroom till the healer cleared me. That took another three days. I would be climbing the walls if I wasn't so stiff. I was told that cleaning up after the battle was a grim task. It was mostly done by the time I was let out of bed.

The first thing I did was create a mirror and open a portal to the school. If nothing else I had to send Ms. Teller back. I used a peephole spell to see if the coast was clear. It was so I stepped through leading Ms. Teller. The portal opened into the closet in the Headmasters office. I peeked out to find him alone. I opened the door and stepped out. He jumped up when he caught sight of me and Ms. Teller. "Your back, thank the gods. What happened? I tried after a few days to message Sanctuary but could not get through!"

I went and locked the door. "You don't want to know what happened. Let's just say bad things went down." I was still in Ember mode so I sat properly and looked at him. "What happened here?"

He sat back down "They searched your room and the rooms of four others. They did not find anything then left. I waited then tried to contact you. Are the other students that disappeared with you? We are all so worried!"

"Jenny, Jessie, Tina, Tara and Angel are all fine. We need to know about finals? Can we still take them? Then we will disappear for the summer."

"I will get the tests and you all can take them in secret. I don't want those people coming back. We can't have you six failing can we. Wait a moment Six of you? Does that mean? " he noted. Just then the Mirror on the closet door turned into a portal and Angel stepped though in full Queen mode along with Ben in full armor. I stood and curtsied to the Queen. The Headmaster looked shocked then bowed. Ms. Teller also curtsied she was getting better at that.

Angel spoke "Have you made the arrangements yet Lady Ember? This is a dangerous endeavor."

"I was just making them Your Majesty." I fell into the formal language quite easy. The Headmaster looked at Angel then placed her face.

He smiled "And will Your Majesty be returning to school soon? Without the crown of course. You look quite splendid in that gown but you also looked very good in your uniform." He seemed quite pleased with himself at his turn of complement.

Angel beamed a sad smile at him. "I will be here for finals then I am not sure. A Queens duty must come first." That smile could melt a stone heart. It worked on him just as well. He was putty in her hands. Ben just looked on in his quiet way. Ben let his weapon's speak for him.

"I will set the finals tests for tomorrow if it is ok with you? Contact me in the morning and I will confirm it." The headmaster bowed again. The Queen tuned and I went to the mirror to open the portal. "Will I be seeing Eric at the tests?" I nodded. We pasted through the portal.

I put a bar spell on our one mirror. I turned back from the mirror and Angel was in my face! "Do you know how much danger you put all of us in? she raged.

I was calm as I responded. "The address for sanctuary has changed. The chance that they would find this one mirror without a total retuning of their rings is minimal at best. Even your ring will not work to come back here if you leave. So I say it is safe to keep a promise." Strangely I was still calm.

Angel backed off a bit. "What do you mean my ring wont bring me back here? Wasn't that what it was made for?" She looked at the ring on her finger.

I told her why. "Your ring was made with a certain address in the enchantment, That address does not exist any longer. I will need to retune your ring to the new address. Same with the other girls rings. I will do this in time. I will add the address to the back door as well once I have put a new mirror there."

She looked at me. "So you retuned your ring first." She was not happy about that.

I sighed "My ring is a seven layer enchantment. It can tune into new addresses in a different way. Yours is only a three layer enchantment. If you remember I was laying enchantments on five rings at the same time so I could not make them all like mine. They are all three layer but have the capacity to be more once I have time to work on them all. I will add a layer or two to your ring when I retune it depending on the time I have."

Angel seem to be ok with that. So we went back to walking to Crystal Hall. She said "Did you bar that mirror?" I nodded she went on. "Well Lady Grand Mage We think there should be a memorial at the sight of the battle. Something to stand for the fallen and to name the hero's of the siege. In crystal I think."

I looked out over the lake. "You draw it up and I'll make it. Those that fell deserve it. There is much to do so not till after finals." Angel was quiet so I just walked. Most of the fight was a blur but so many dead on both sides. Some one should remember them. Ben put his hand on my shoulder and I knew he would remember all of them.

Darla came up to us. "We need to talk about the shortage of knights we have on hand."

"After Finals Ben and I will go recruiting some more at the trading posts. I still have some coin from the other time." I said. I looked at Ben and he winked. Dang that guy can get to me without saying a word. I wonder what he would be like on a Date? Where did that thought come from? I will have to explore that later.

Darla said "I see you took back Ms. Teller did you arrange for finals then?" I nodded She added "I was meaning to ask about the rings?"

"I will retune them when I get a chance. I changed the resonance so the address changed. Right now only my ring has the new address." I said.

Darla frowned "I was afraid of that. I was going to go out and check the damage to our reputation."

I sighed "Give me your ring I will tune it. Looks like no rest for the wicked." I turned to go back to the mirror. lifting the ring Darla gave me. "A five layer, not bad. This should take an hour." Angel gave me that look. I sighed and held out my hand. She placed her ring in it. "Make that two hours." And so that is how I spent the next two hours retuning rings.

I was too drained to do much else that day. I returned the rings and went to bed after taking off the bar spell on the mirror.

The next morning I opened a link to the mirror in the headmasters office. He answered right away. "Good morning Headmaster, how are the tests coming?"

He sighed "Not good we are being watched. We will have to send a teacher and the tests to you. Have you six take the tests there. I'm looking for a teacher that has the knowledge and I believe can handle this. This is not easy without giving the game away. Maybe Ms. Bell would do it can you come get her and the tests in an hour?"

"This is not the way I wanted it but ok one hour!" I sighed. This is getting out of hand. All just to finish finals. in the hour I had Ben and Byron standing by and got ready with a shield spell just in case. I opened a peephole it looked clear. I opened the portal gave Ben the thumbs up and stepped though. I quickly went to the door and locked it. Then walked over scanning for magic. Nothing unexpected turned up.

"The tests please and let's go." I said. The Headmaster handed the folder to Ms. Bell and waved her to follow me. Here goes nothing. I opened the portal took Ms. Bells hand and stepped though pulling her along. On the other side I quickly closed the portal. Ms. Bells eyes were wide and she was looking around like we were on mars. "Kind of mind blowing don't you think? Welcome to Sanctuary! Come this way. We will take the tests in the Crystal Hall. Ben and Byron stepped up. She looked them over all steel and weapons. She was very close to freaking. I motioned them back. I needed her for now. I led her to the Crystal Hall. I didn't think it was possible but her eyes got even bigger when she was shown that.

Ms. Bell spoke "It is like out of a fairy tale. I can't believe it. Where did it come from?"

Angel stepped out smiling in full Queen mode. "Lady Ember created this Hall. pointing at me." At the blank look "Have you two not been introduced? Let me do that then. This is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary." That seemed to stun her.

I took up the speaking "And this is Her Majesty Queen Angel Flower of Sanctuary. Now that the titles are out of the way we have some tests to take." I smiled at her.

Ms. Bell frowned "There is no Ember Rose Del La Silver on my list. There is a Angel Flower though."

I sighed and took her in a side room. "There is no Ember on your list because away from this place I am Eric Vine." When she looked like she didn't believe me I stood there and shifted. That was too much for her she fainted. I caught her and put her in a chair. I shook my head and shifted back and called a maid to watch over her. I went to see that the others were in the test room. I was in the test room telling the others what happened when the door opened and the maid led a slightly white Ms. Bell. She straightened and said "If you will take your seats I will pass out the tests. That is how it went for the rest of the day. Just six girls taking tests. After all the test were done and collected I led Ms Bell to the mirror.

I looked at her "Now that you know our secrets please don't tell anyone. You can talk to Ms. Teller if you have to she has been here and knows who we are. The Headmaster knows some but has not been here. Well time for you to go back."

Ms. Bell smiled "Thank you for letting me se this great place. I hope we can do this again when I could stay longer. I would like to get to know the people here."

I opened the portal after checking that it was safe. "Off you go be safe." Then she stepped through and was gone. Finals were over and the summer was on!

The portal opened and Darla stepped though with ten knights and ten combat mages followed by Queen Aslina. I looked at Darla she said "We needed the help. the troops will stay till our troops are back up to par. I curtsied to Queen Aslina. I knew Darla was right. We only had two knights and one combat mage.

Queen Aslina looked at me and said "How is my Daughter? Was she in Danger?" That's a Mother for you. Well some Mothers.

I said " Queen Angel is well. She was never part of the fighting. I thank you for the lend of the troops. We are still recovering but I am sure now that finals are over we could take some people a few at a time. How many I don't know yet but some. Would you like to see the Queen?" When she nodded I led the way to the Crystal Hall. I left the two Queens to talk and headed home to rest.

Zoe was at my home but not playing the maid. She was moving out of the servants quarters to a house of her own that she was building a little ways from mine. She was a fully recognized Combat Mage and part of our defense. I smiled at her, first Dixie moves in with the healer Janis, now Zoe was moving out. I felt lonely already. In the morning I will go to one of the trading post and get a new maid and maybe a few knights. I should take Ben but he would probably be working with the new troops. Well I'll ask him if he wants to go. I went over and started to fix dinner.

After dinner I went to read in the den. I was writing a refinement to my wing spell to make the side effects easier when my bracelet jingled. I opened the link to Angel "Good evening Your Majesty what can I do for you?"

Angel's voice was tense. "I need you to go out and get us more troops fast. My Mother is trying to get a foot hold in Sanctuary and I don't like it. If you need coin you can have some of mine but we need troops!"

I sighed "I was planning a trip to do just that in the morning if you can spare Ben to escort me? I was going to go to Whitewater it is the biggest trading post. Hopefully we can get some Combat Mages there as well as knights. I need a new maid too."

Angel sounded not as tense as before "You can have Ben for half a day. Make the most of it. I need to get some rest so goodnight." That was it she shut down the link. I finished what I was doing then headed up to bed.

The morning came all too soon. I headed to the shoreline and used the boat to cross the lake. Slower but used less magic. I headed to the bunkhouse and Ben was sitting outside waiting for me. At my look he said "The Queen sent a maid to inform me last night about this trip. Shall we go?" I nodded and we went to the mirror. There was two knights and a Combat Mage on duty in front of the mirror room we nodded as we passed them. I opened the portal to the public portal mirrors in Whitewater. That was a benefit of using this trading post. We stepped through.

Whitewater was more of a small town than a trading post. Ben and I looked at the map posted there and headed for the hiring hall. It was a bit of a walk but that gave me time to wake up. The hiring hall was much bigger than the one in Crossroads. Ben opened the door for me I smiled at him. A woman came up to me, I was in Grand Mage outfit complete with staff, and asked "Are you here to hire or be hired?"

I looked her up and down "I am here to hire several servants and some troops as well."

She smiled "The woman at that desk over there will help you right away."

I nodded and walked over to the desk. The woman asked "May I help you?" She was looking over both of us trying to set prices.

I looked directly at her cold as ice. "I need two maids, four portal mages, ten knights and ten Combat Mages. Can you help me?" Ice maiden the whole time. I loved it. She opened a few folders and Hmmmed a bit.

She said "Yes I can fill your order it will be five silver per for gathering them."

I countered "I will pay your fee if they pass my tests and I will give you three gold if all pass." Her eyes lit up. She excused herself and hurried in to the back. It pays to pay a little more to get better service. She was back quickly. A knight was with her.

"I am Commander Sean Dugan I hear you are looking for a fighting force? I have twenty paired knights and Combat Mages plus three officers. Does that sound like what you need?"

I looked him over "Have you heard what happened at Sanctuary?"

He frowned "You are from there? That was some heavy fighting. I heard only three walked away from the final battle."

I flinched a bit but Ben said "Four but one was being carried. We held the line!" He put his hand on my shoulder. "We believe that the fighting is over but no promises." The two looked each other over.

I looked at Ben he nodded. so I said "IF your willing to sign on for five years we can talk." I looked over at him he nodded. good! I tuned to the woman a little of the ice chipped away. "What about the others I want?"

She handed me a folder "This is who we have for maids. As for the portal mages I will ask around while you look through these." I nodded and she got up and walked quickly away. I looked through the folder picked four and waited. Ben and the Commander talked quietly about money. She was back soon and sat down and handed me some papers. "These are all I could find that have portal experience. I see you have picked some maids?"

"Yes I would like to meet these four. If they pass I will take them all." I looked at the papers "Yes these seem fine have them brought here." I was still the ice maiden just a little warmer. It only took her a quarter hour to get the maids there and the portal mages weren't far behind. They all looked good so I hired them all. I paid and we headed out.

There was not a line at the mirrors so we got right back to Sanctuary. I stopped inside "Ben you take our troops and get them settled in and I'll take the rest to see the Queen." We split up and I took the maids and portal mages to Crystal Hall. Angel was in the Throne room with her Mother. I curtsied to the two Queens then said "Your majesty my trip was a success. I also hired some more maids Two for here two for my place. I will take the twins Tasha and Sasha that leaves you Eva and Betty." Angel clapped her hands and a maid came out.

"Take these new maids to their rooms and get them settled in." After they were gone "Who are these others?" Angel was in Queen mode direct as always.

I smiled "These are the portal mages we talked about a little bit ago."

Angel thought then the light came on. "Oh yes your plan to make going between the two sides of the lake easier. So you will be seeing to that?"

I said "Yes Your Majesty I will take care of it." I did not want to say too much in front of Queen Aslina. I curtsied an withdrew taking the others with me. There are artisan quarters on my side of the lake so that's were the mages will stay while being tested and trained. The twins will stay in my home in the servants quarters. To get there I created a six person boat. When they were loaded I flicked the boat with my magic and sent it across the lake. I let my wings grow then flew across watching the boat just in case. I landed on the other side before the boat. I just folded my wings and waited. When they were ashore I led them to their new homes. This all seen most of the day shot. Just as I was walking into my den to relax that jingle went off again. I opened the link regretting giving the Queen the bracelet. "Yes Your Majesty how may I serve you?" Dang it formal gal is back.

Angel said "Mother is sending the first of the people she promised in the morning I want you there to meet them and bring them to me." Dang it what am I her maid? I guess she sensed something because she changed her tone. "Please Ember do this for me. I am trying to set a image here.

I sighed "by destroying mine, I guess that is how it goes. I will be there. I will be testing and training the new mages in the afternoon so I hope this does not take long. Good night Angel." I closed the link. Why can't she get one of the other girls to do some of this stuff. This was not as it was to be. I made her Queen so I would be left to my Magic. Now I am doing all this stuff and not working on my magic. There needs to be a better way.

In the morning I stood by the mirror room waiting. The portal opened and four people stumble though. They looked around like they didn't know where they were. Two women and two men looking eighteen or so. Their clothes marked them as nobles but something told me they weren't the good type. I stepped forward where they can see me. One of the girls looked at me and gasped. It could have been the dragon on my shoulder or the wings but she did not like the look of me. I said "You four follow me now and no talking." Of course they all started babbling so I brought my staff down with a thunderclap. That shut them up! "Follow now!" They did. I was not happy and was not hiding it. Two guards fell in behind them. I took them to Crystal Hall and marched them into the throne room. Angel was sitting on the Throne looking over some papers. I curtsied with wings out to the Queen. I still like that effect. Then I waited for Her to speak.
"Thank you Lady Ember, I know your time is limited so I will have Lady Tina take care of them from now on." I nodded then curtsied again then left. As soon as I was outside the Hall I took to the air just blowing off steam for a bit. I flew to the waterfall and got a drink then flew home. Flying is such a kick sometimes.

I gathered the portal mages to test what else they could do. I found that after a lot of testing we had two rock shapers and a wood shaper. Number four took me by surprise, she was a shifter. All useful talents for when they were not working the portals. Stone and wood shaping are both good for making houses. A shifter is goon for many things from entertainment to spy. These gals were good for the silver. Just as I was putting everything away Darla and Tina came up. "This place sure is useful don't you think Tina?" Darla quipped.

Tina said "Yah it is a good place to hide from those imports. I think I'll fly a little bit." Then she went pixie and flew around. Darla looked at Tina flying and sighed.

I said "Don't even think about it I am not taking on those four people for anything. I met them at the portal and they are nothing but trouble." I shook my head.

Darla looked at me "Ok fine let them drive Tina nuts. She just don't matter much." She pointed to Tina.

I Shrugged "Guilt trip much! No, not going to work. I have four new mages to look after so tuff luck. Not to mention all the work the Queens been throwing my way. I don't have time to work on my own magic so no!" I felt a little bad but then not that much. Just then came that little jingle at my wrist. "Speak of the devil." I opened the link "Yes Your Majesty? How is your evening going?"

Angel sounded stressed "Ember you know where Tina is these so called nobles are driving everyone crazy. I put her in charge of them like I said and now she can't be found. I need help."

I sighed why can't anything go my way. "I will take care of it. Where are they?" I just wanted to relax but that's not happening. I grew my wings and brought out my staff. I was irritated and they were going to get all of it.

Angel sighed "Thank you Ember they are here at the hall."

"I'll be right there!" I said as I took off at a very fast pace. I flew right up to the door of Crystal Hall. I folded my wings and walked in. I followed the sounds of a party. I entered a room a few doors down from the throne room. I looked around. How can four people make so much noise? Well they want noise all right they get noise! I lifted my staff and brought it down hard. The thunderclap that resulted shook the whole hall! When I could hear again I walked over to the four and told them off in no uncertain terms! The crystal walls were still vibrating as I did. "Go to bed! You start work in the morning! So you better sleep. If I have to come out here before the morning I am going to be angry! You don't want to see me angry! To bed now!" I was not taking any guff. After I seen them to their rooms I sealed their doors so they were not getting out till morning. No more Miss nice mage! I went to see angel. She was in the throne room looking a little jumpy. I nodded to her and said "It is handled for now. I will be back in the morning to find some work for them."

Angel said "I thought the whole Hall was going to come down it was so loud! What did you do? Blow something up?"

I smiled "Just a little thunderclap. Thanks to my air magic. It shut them up for sure." I grinded. "They are afraid of me now so I should be able to get things going in the right direction." I ruffle my wings. "I hope I did not break anything outside of that room. The walls can take it but small glass things can be broken." I smiled and waved then left.

Darla and Tina were sitting on my porch drinking tea when I got back. Darla looked at me "You are getting better at that thunderclap of yours. We could hear it clear over here. I take it the mater is handled?"

I glared at her "Yes it is handled those four are very afraid of me now. The guys almost pissed themselves. The girls seemed to be made of stronger stuff they only cried. Now I got to go back in the morning and put them to work doing something. Any ideas on what?"

They both shrugged. Tasha brought me out some tea. I sat and wondered. "Dang it, now I am all keyed up I'll never get to sleep. Oh Darla will you take my mages and see what you think of their skills in the morning?" She nodded. I stood up I'll go tell them then I think I'll make something. Goodnight you two." I set down my tea then went to tell the gals what's up. Then I went to the storage room with the steel in it. I filled a tram with a bit of it then got some silver and crystal. I had been thinking of this combination for a bit I hope it works. First I shaped the steel into a sword. Then I laced it with the purest silver I had. Then I pushed crystal into every pore of the metal. Then I used the greatest enchantment I knew calling on the elements.

Fire and Ice
Earth and Sky
Come together
To Harmonize!

I repeated the chant as I cast many enchantments as I could think of. Twenty four different layers to make this sword unbeatable. I smiled a five foot badge of office for the captain of the royal guard. Perfect for Ben. I took the sword and flew to the house where Ben was staying. I knocked and Byron answered "Your Ladyship how nice to see you. What brings you to our door?"

I smiled "Is Ben home? I have something for him." I was almost dancing I was so happy.

He smiled "Ben there's a Lady here to see you!" Ben came down the stairs. He looked good. Dang it working so much magic has got me turned on and he really looks good to me.

Ben leaned on the doorframe "What can I do for you?" Man of few words as always.

I smiled at him "I thought that the captain of the royal guard needed a special sword so I made you this!" I handed him the sword. "It is a Heritage Blade, Only you and those in direct line from you can use the full power of this blade." He lifted the sword and the blade took fire without burning him. "The Blade has excepted you as its master. You two are now one. The Blade will do as you command. Remember only those in your line can use this sword." I stepped back.

He could not take his eyes off the flaming blade "You made this? Does it have a name?"

I could not stop smiling. "Yes I made This Blade for you. It has a name it is called Kiss of the Eternal Rose! Well, I have to go now use it well my friend. Oh yah remember the crest you wear when you have a sheath made for it. I will see you later." I walked away as fast as I could the flew back to my home. I dreamed quite wild that night.

In the morning I got up and went though my morning routine. I headed downstairs for my morning tea. Darla was at the table when I got there. She smiled "I have a job for the ex-nobles. I think we need all the supplies counted and sorted. It is something that has been needed for quite a while. What do you think?"

I smiled "Sounds good and it will keep them out of trouble for a bit. By the way I made a Heritage Blade for Ben last night. twenty four layers of enchantments with a Elemental overlay. It's called Kiss of the Eternal Rose. He loved it." I stretched and yawned.

She glanced at me "You can't be serious. You don't do things small do you? Twenty four and a overlay. What element?" She shook her head.

I grinded "Earth, Sky, Fire and Water a Harmony overlay. Twenty reparations in all. My best work to date. Steel, silver and crystal core combination."

"You got to be kidding me? That type of sword would give Excalibur a run for its money. And you just gave it away? What are you nuts?"

I giggled "Excalibur is this swords pale sister. Ben was the best one to wield it. You should have seen the flame that came out when he raised it. It took him for its master right away." I munched my breakfast.

Darla looked thoughtful "Can you make one of those swords built for a woman to use? Something that the Queen can use?"

"What are you thinking you know how a heritage blade works? Only those in direct line can use the swords full power. No one else can even touch the sword. Well I can touch it because I made it. No others would be able to." I shook my head.

Darla was smiling "I'll take your tasks today you get on that sword. How long would you think it would take? Do you have everything you need?"

I said "Two things You are already taking my mages to test this morning. Then there is the Imports that need to be dealt with. You can't do both at the same time. Tell me how you are going to do that?"

"I am going to get some help. I am going to call in Ben and Byron to look after the Imports. I'll test your mages as I said I would. Sound good to you?" Darla said.

I smiled "Sounds good the seals on their doors should be opening in a few. I will get to work as soon as I finish breakfast. All I ask is that I am not bothered until I am done."

A quarter of a hour later I was picking out the steel and silver. Then I grabbed several large sapphires to replace the plain crystal. This was going to be my greatest work ever. I looked through every book my Grandmother gave me for enchantments. The number went up to forty strong enchantments. I was ready to start. The blade I designed was delicate and down right pretty. It was totally fit for a Queen. I added more silver to the steel than last time. Last I laced in the sapphires. It was time for the casting so I took a deep breath and started. Forty times I cast and Forty times I chanted the overlay. I was totally spent when I finished. I wrapped the sword carefully for the trip over. I walked out of my work area and spotted Darla talking to Zoe so I walked over. "It's finished call everyone for the presentation." I said weakly.

Darla said "Everyone? How about the core group with a few extras? How did it come out?"

I sighed "You will see soon. It is even stronger than the first try. forty casts and overlays." I turned to the shoreline and got in to the boat. Zoe and Darla got in behind me. Darla sent us across the lake. When we bumped into the other side I got out a little unsteady. Zoe steadied me. I made my way slowly to the Crystal Hall and the throne room. Soon everyone that was here after the siege was assembled. Angel took her Throne in full Queen mode. I shifted my clothes to my gown and staff. Cryss settled on my shoulder. Everyone went formal with their looks. When ready I approached the throne unwrapping the sword. "Your Majesty This sword was made for you with all the skill I possess. It goes beyond any weapon I have made or even heard of. It is a Heritage Blade. It has more power than even I know about. I present this blade called The Eternal Roses Heart to you and your line." Slowly the Queen reached out to close her hand around the hilt. She stood raising the sword towards the sky. A blue flame slowly covered the sword then covered the Queen. She was totally still as if in a trance. This lasted for a few moments then the flame retreated to the blade of the sword. The Queen lowered the sword.
The Queen spoke "I accept this gift my Lady Grand Mage. I and all my line will hold it in highest regard!" After that the formal part of the gathering was over. So we had a short party. Well short for me. I was almost falling over with tiredness. I was soon heading home and right into bed.

In the morning I was quite sluggish and tired. Forging such a powerful yet delicate weapon took a lot out of me. It was strange that I was so up after finishing Bens blade yet so bushed after the Queens Blade. Maybe it was doing such work two days in a row? Well I'll have to put that aside for later. Now is time to see Darla and get her thoughts on my mages. Then see the Queen about the memorial of the siege. I hope she had time to think of what type she wanted. I hope I run into Ben it would be good to get his thoughts on the matter. Hmm I think I should check on the Imports. That should get me to lunch.

Up and though my morning routine. I went downstairs for tea and breakfast. I found Darla at the table having tea. I smiled "Morning, you did checkout the mages yesterday didn't you? What did you think?"

Darla frowned "That was three days ago. I have been here waiting for you to wake up! The healer said you were exhausted so we should just let you sleep. I stayed here to watch over you while you slept. Everyone was quite worried." She got up and gave me a hug. Well she has not done that in a while. She must have been worried. I sat down after she released me. Out for three days again. What is happening to me? Could this just be the cost of making such a fine weapon? Then that would mean that the giddy feeling I felt after completing Bens blade was a side effect? Why such a different result from similar works?

I should forget about things I can't know and work on the ones I can. "Well, what did you think of the mages? I found they had useful talents for building. Well all but Yvette she has a unusual talent. She is a shifter and mimic. I am not sure what to use her for yet?" I stirred my tea and thought. "Shifters are useful for a wide range of tasks. What task would be best for her I am not sure." I took a sip of my tea. Winter wood tea, I need to check the stock of teas in the pantry. I am getting off subject. "I think all four were worth the three silver fee each."

Darla smiled "You summed up my thoughts pretty well. Three shapers and a shifter. Good solid workforce. Put a few males for heavy lifting and you got a good work crew. I have been thinking you might want to teach them Elemental magic. A lot of combat ready spells in that type of magic. It could lead them to being good backups for Zoe." She sipped some tea waiting.

I thought for a bit then said "I don't consider myself any way a combat mage but I do know the spells. In fact I am not sure what type of mage I am any more. I have read and used so many types of spells it is hard to pin down what I am. At heart I guess I am still a crystal mage but not so pure any more. So with time I guess I could teach any type of magic."
Darla chuckled "That is the way most upper level mages go. Being a single type mage is quite limiting. We all learn what we need to do the job we have at the moment. You will see that you are greater than any label they try to put on you. Well that is done now I will have called the healer to check you over just in case. So lets just drink some of this wonderful tea and wait for Janis." She said it like she was asking but she was telling me what to do. For now since it was her I was ok with it and it was good tea.

Janis arrived a little wile later and quickly pronounced that she was not need here and left. So I went to cross the lake to see the Queen. My day being quite behind. Darla insisted that we use her boat and she drive it. I did not need the kid gloves but I let her get away with it. on the other side I ran into Jenny and one of the female imports. Jenny said she was glad I was awake. The girl was following Jenny like a puppy but tried to hide when she caught sight of me. Jenny said "Don't worry Josie Ember wont hurt you if you behave yourself. See she does not even have her staff with her." I smiled and nodded trying to put her at ease. When I could see it was not working I jus said good luck and headed out.

We got to the Crystal Hall and walked in past a knight and Combat Mage. Well we finally have the troops to guard the hall properly. There was another pair in the throne room itself. I curtsied to the Queen and waited through the questions about my health
and all that. I responded as was needed but just wanted to get to the point. When that point came I said "Your Majesty you wished a memorial set at the sight of the battle. Have you considered the form it would take?" Formal as all get out but look where we were.

Angel smiled "Yes I have. I have several drawings for you to work from. They were made from the memory's of Ben, Byron, And Zoe. We asked Cryss but she did not have any thing to say on the matter." Just then Cryss landed on my shoulder. I reached up and scratched her between the wings. Angels smile took on a slightly comic cast for a second. "I will leave the final design up to you. After all you were there. Was there anything else you need?"

I smiled back as her maid gave me the drawings. "No Your Majesty this will keep me busy for a bit. I will let you know when it is ready." I noted that she had altered her manner of dress to include the sword I gave her. I curtsied and left running into Tara outside the Hall. She too had a import following her this one male. Tara and I chatted for a bit and it was just like with Jenny the guy was very afraid of me still. I did not try to make him feel at ease I just talked to Tara then left. What was this with imports following like puppy's? Oh well as long as they are not causing trouble.

I got to the shoreline thinking of flying back when Ben walked up. "Your awake, that's good." I smiled and noted he wore his new sword. His face turned grim "Trouble coming!" I looked where he was and there was Tina coming this way with the other female import following. I turned and waited.

Tina was not as stressed as when I last seen her. She smiled "How are you feeling we were worried about you?" I smiled back.

I said "I am better. It seems you have a follower? How did that happen?" I was looking at the Import who was trembling slightly. She was still afraid of me that's for sure.

Tina smile turned hard. "The Queen decided that the trouble they were causing was because they did not know us. So they were split up to follow one of us for a few days. I got Sally here. She is not so bad once she is away from the others." I turned to Sally.

I smiled "Nice to meet you." I held out my hand. I was trying my best to be nice. I still remembered the destructive party they held in Crystal Hall. That room was trashed and they were doing things that was quite nasty. She looked at my hand then slowly took it like I might hurt her. I didn't, I was gentle as I shook it once then let go. She tried to smile but it came out a little strained. "Let's go Ben."

"Yes My lady." He said. Was it me or did he stress the My part of what he said? Hmm maybe there might be a chance there. I walked over to my boat and got in. I looked over my shoulder to see if he would follow. He did so we set off I stopped in the center of the lake and turned to Ben.

I said "I don't know hoe to do this so I am just going to come out and say it. I like you and I hope you like me?" I waited to see what he say. It was a long few moments.

He smiled "I like you to. What do you want to do about it?" I had to stop myself from cheering. I thought for a moment.

"A date would be nice. What do you think? Do you think life would leave us alone for one evening?" I said. I was letting my guard down would he see that?

He chuckled "I think the worlds owes us at least that. How about this Saturday? We will meet in the cave behind the waterfall for a picnic. There is a path along the shore from both sides. Say about one pm?" That is the most he had said at one time. I loved it.

I smiled "That sounds good for a first date. I will make a good basket of food for us. Is there anything you don't like?" He shook his head. I went on. "I don't think we should tell the others about this! At least for now that is." That made him smile bigger.

Of course life stepped in at that point. I felt my wards go off big time. I shoved the boat to the shore we just left. Ben looked startled at my suddenly turning the boat back. I said "The wards are going off! Some thing is happening at the mirror!" We passed some knights drilling Ben ordered them to follow. We got to near the mirror room. We could see the guards were defending the entrance. I could feel a portal was active inside the room. I cast a close spell but it did not work. Dang it another battle now! The Combat mages came running up ready for battle. I activated a trap that I set when I made the mirror. A hammer hit the mirror shattering it closing the portal. It hurt and I was stunned by blowback. That only left the ones in the room. Ten had got through and were being careful. With the mirror gone they will have to come out sometime. I let Ben take care of this part I was still a little stunned. I made that mirror so the blowback was hard to take. Ben looked at me "The mirror?"

"Gone, I triggered a trap that broke it." I said sadly. "There are ten in there but they are dealing with the traps other part. A sonic scream. It will be safe to enter in a few moments." I shook my head. The leader of the Combat Mages looked at me. I waited a moment then searched the room with my mind again. I nodded "All but two are out of action. The other two are mages."

Lilli The combat mage smiled a grim smile "Then we go in hard!" They did and the two mages went down fast. The knights disarmed the intruders and found a side cave to keep them. I used a spell to close the entrance with stone bars. The enemy mages were spelled into sleep to keep them out of trouble. Looking over the enemy they looked like mercenary raiders. This was not turning out to be a good day. I checked the trap and found it could be reset. I did that had the crystal cleaned up and formed a new mirror in the same place. with a different address. Dang it this means I need to retune rings again. My head hurts. I called Lilli over.

She looked grim "You wished something?

I sighed "How many of your mages can set and read Wards?

She thought for a moment "I can and maybe two others. We had not got to that part of our training yet."

I sighed again " I will teach any of the Combat Mages that want to learn. It is the wards that I set here that let me know of the problem. There is a alarm spell that is similar that also should be learned."

She looked at the mirror room "Yes I think you are right. I will have everyone who is not on duty here in the morning. These spells will help us be of more help. Our teacher taught offence not defense. I never even though there might be wards here. These bad guys looked like raiders and where there is one there will be more!" I nodded.

After the cleanup was done I went to the Crystal Hall to report to the Queen. Angel was tense "What is going on out there? You look grim. Tell me!" I curtsied slowly.

"We had trouble with raiders coming through the mirror. It was stopped and ten raiders were taken prisoner. Two of the were mages. The mirror had to be smashed again. I cleaned up the crystal and set a trap for when this happens again. Then I created a new mirror with a new address. Yes that does mean that I need to retune your ring again. We locked up the raiders and put the mages on ice for now. All is left is for Your Majesty to decide what to do with them." I was very tired now that everything was over.

Angel sighed "I will need to think this over. Any steps yet to be taken?" I shook my head. "Then I will think on this for a while. Was anyone hurt in this attack?"

I said "No, not on our side thank the Goddess! Their side took minor damage. Our fighting force is very good at their jobs. We are working on how to work together effectively. Nothing too big just settling in things. I'll take care of that in the morning. That is the end of my report. Is there anything else Your Majesty?" She shook her head. I curtsied then left.

I ran into Darla outside. She looked at me. "Ok spill what happened that has your panties in a twist?" I quickly filled her in. "I was afraid of that. There have always been raiders that pray on the weak. We seem to be weak by rumor. So the dregs will be crawling out of their holes to have a go at us. I am not sure what we can do about it?"

I said "All we can do for now is ride it out and prepare the best we can. You are better at mind tap spells so why don't you see what the enemy mages have in their heads? I am going home to get some rest. I have to teach in the morning." I nodded to her then walked to the boat. I was thinking of what to do when I got to the other side. It was going to be a busy few days. I am leaving Saturday open though! I giggled to myself. I have a date with Ben!

In the morning I was standing before seven Combat Mages teaching them all about Wards and Alarm spells. The class went on for two hours. I was a bit spent after that but I had things to do. I went to the crystal storage room. I was looking for matched crystals to make a alarm link system. I found one with seven pieces. Having them matching will make it easier for the link to take. I cast the enchantment while they were all together. I then placed one by the mirror room. Then I placed one in the throne room. Then one in the Combat mages quarters. Then one in the knights Quarters. One in Bens home. One in my home. the last one I put by the back door. As I installed them I taught the people at each location to work the link. When one went off all of them go off. It was a strong link so it should not fail. That was phase one of my plan. Phase two was to make me a new staff. One that was on par with Bens and the Queens swords. I decided to make it out of my favorite gem Sapphire. I went back to the storage room and checked there was only fifteen in stock so I added silver to fill it out to the size I like. Five foot five and as big around as a quarter with a crystal dragon headpiece. Stretching out the gems in the silver and making the headpiece took time I decided to do the enchantments in the morning when I was fresher. That's it for today rest and checking on my mages is what's left.

In the morning I was ready to lay enchantments. These were different than the ones I did for the swords. This staff was not to be used as a weapon but a enhancer for my magic. It also included a link to the alarm crystals. There was thirty five total enchantments and thirty Harmony overlays. This took a good deal of the day. I felt very calm when I was finished. I looked over the finished staff and knew it would stand up to any staff around.

I ate dinner then took a walk along the shoreline. I guess I was looking for the path behind the waterfall. It took a bit but I found it. I smiled to myself. Tomorrow I will be back there with Ben on my first Date! How time gets going when you are doing a lot. Just then the bracelet jingled. It was the Queen. "Good evening Your Majesty, what is it I can do for you?"

"My Mother is sending a few more people to us in the morning. I need you to meet them again." The Queen said.

I sighed. With the address change it may be hard for them to get through. I can open a portal to them if the bar on the other side is down."

The Queen said "Talk to her yourself I am all talked out."

Then the Voice of Queen Aslina came through the link. "Lady Ember are you saying that the address to your mirror has changed again? How am I to send more people to you? We had a agreement."

I sighed "Drop your bar agenced my ring and I will open a portal to you. It is the safest way. We have been having raider problems. I will not come there just open the portal."

"Alright it will be done by ten in the morning." Queen Aslina agreed. "You are quite the leader of your people." She added.

I said "Queen Angel is the leader of Sanctuary I am just her mage! I will be waiting in the morning." I was losing some of the cool that making my staff gave me.

Queen Angels voice came back over the link. "You have done well my mage. I know you are working hard for me is there anything I can do for you?"

I said Make sure I am done by eleven." I could not resist "I have a date." There was a squeal over the link. I was grinning.

Angel said "Tell me everything! I can't believe you finally got a date! Who's it with. No let me guess? It has to be with Ben! I'm right aren't I. You are going on a date oh how fun. Wait a moment this is your first is it not? Wow, and with such a cute guy. Come on tell me?" I was walking back to my home as we were speaking. When I got there I decided something.

I said. "Angel I don't want to jinx it so all I'll tell you right now is that yes it is with Ben and it is at one tomorrow. Now I got to get some sleep so goodnight." I was using my that's it voice so she knew I meant it.

Angel said "Aw you will tell me all about it after you get back right?" said yep "Alright then goodnight you lucky girl you!" Then she closed the link. I had some tea and read for a bit then went to bed early.

In the morning I was waiting in the mirror room. At ten o'clock I opened the portal to Crystalis. It worked and it opened. A woman dressed as a maid stepped through and handed me some papers. I looked them over. They were hire forms for artisans and entertainers. There was twenty of them. I looked up as they started to cross over. Well this is more than I thought would come at one time. Once they were all over the maid sighed and handed me one more paper, it was hers. I shut down the portal. I spoke up "Everyone please come with me. We have a lot to do." I did a scan for magic as I looked them over. There was none of note. As I strode to the Crystal Hall I picked up a half dozen guards. When we got there I told them to stay there and went inside with the maid. When we got to the Throne room I curtsied to the Queen with a grim look on my face.

Angel looked at me. "All right what has my Mother done now?" I handed her the papers. Her face fell "All of these at once? Well I will put lady Tara and lady Jenny on it. What of this one?" she said looking at the maid.

I spoke "Another maid I thought you could find something to do. I have two maids already." Angel nodded and clapped her hands. a maid came out "Take the new maid and see to her." When Tammy was gone. Angel looked at me "Where are they?"

I said "I left them under guard just outside the Hall. I scanned for magic but nothing of note. I put a bar spell on the mirror before I left." Jenny and Tara came in with their puppy's following. "There is artisan quarters along the wall for shelter. Someone possibly many someone's are going to have to make a food run. With this many mouths to feed we are going to run low fast. The market at Crossroads should do fine. I have been there it is quite large for the size of the town. Ask Darla to set up a mirror and we will set a time for the trip after today. I am done for now. Please don't call on me for the rest of the day!" I curtsied to the Queen and nodded to Jenny and Tara. Then I left. I grew my wings and flew home to cook for my date.

At a little before one I was strolling down the trail in my best dress with a basket full of food for my first date. I was happy. I got to the mid point right behind the waterfall when I ran into Jessie and her puppy. She was waiting there for me with a note. The note was from Ben. I frowned I was quite put out. The note said,

Dear Ember,

I am sorry but I can't date you right now. I just can't get over your other side. I am trying to get over it but it is just too hard right now. Please don't hate me for this.

Ben

I frowned harder and sighed. With a flick of magic I was back in my work clothes. I gripped my staff so hard my hand turned white. I was quite upset. I turned and returned to my home. I put the food away and walked out. I grew my wings and flew to the Crystal Hall. I needed to get away for a bit. A shopping trip would be good. I had my bags of holding with me so I could carry a lot. I had the coins left from hiring the staff for money. Yes shopping was good. I strode into the Throne room trying to keep it together. Angel looked up startled "What are you doing here? This is the time for your date is it not?" I handed her the note. I was trying not to cry. "You want me to do something about this? I will if you want!"

I Sighed "I just need to get away for a bit. To let myself calm down. A shopping trip will do the trick. We need food for the new people so I will go food shopping. In Whitewater it has public mirrors."

Angel shook her head "Your not going alone. Not in the shape your in. I will send one of the knights along." I shook my head.

I said "I don't think that would be wise I might fry them. I am not a fan of men right now. If you want me to take someone I'll take Zoe. She's a Combat Mage." I really wanted to go alone but I could see Angel's point.

Angel said "Two Combat Mages and a maid. This is a royal command for your own sake." Dang it she is not playing fair. "Do you want to take one of your maids or one of mine?" I shrugged and she clapped her hands. Out came a maid to see what the Queen wanted. This time it was Eva. "You are to accompany lady Ember on a shopping trip get your cloak and see to it someone takes your place." Just then Zoe came in with Lilli. The Queen looked at them "You two are just in time I would like you to escort lady Ember on a shopping trip." Both curtsied knowing a command when they hear one. I curtsied to the Queen as Eva came out. I turned to leave. The Queen said. "No frying men just because you are upset. No looking for trouble either! Please keep it calm and do what's needed." I nodded and left.

I strode to the mirror room I met Darla about half way there. I asked "Can I borrow a few bags of holding for my shopping trip." She pulled out four. "Thank you I will be back late or maybe tomorrow."

Darla said "I know that tone someone has you hurting! Go on tell me." I handed her the note. "I need to think on this for a bit. You go on your trip. Leave this up to me." She had that look in her eyes. She was really mad! I would not want to be in Bens shoes right now. I nodded and finished the walk to the mirror.

I looked at my escort "Have any of you been to Whitewater before?" Eva raised her hand. No one else did. I looked at Eva "Do you know where the good markets are? How about lodging for the night?" She nodded at both questions. "Then you lead the way and stay out of the bad areas. We are looking for basic food stuffs. Lots of food stuffs. I am in the mood for a lot of buying." She nodded again. "Lets go then." And so our trip started.

I opened the portal and stepped trough with the others right on my heals. Eva moved to the front "It is this way to the market. Fish first if you like?" I nodded "That is this way. The fishermen should be coming in so we should get a good haul." An hour later we had a bag full of fish and other water things. We hit a long term food store and got a bag full there. It was getting a little late for the good markets so we decided to stay the night. Eva led us to a off street inn. It looked pretty good and was quiet. It turned out to be owned by her family. Her Father ran the place her Mother was the cook and her three Sisters looked after the customers. It was a nice homey place. I liked it. The meal we were served was good and filling.. I kept to tea for drink. I was still in a little bit of a bad mood. The youngest daughter played a harp during the meal. She was very good. I got up after she played as she was putting the harp away.

I said "You play very well. With a lot of heart. Take this it is for you." I pressed a gold coin into her hand. Smiled and walked back to the table. Eva came out of the back at that point. With her was a older lady. They came over to the table.

Eva said "Lady Ember I would like to introduce you to my Mother her name is Edith."

I smiled "Your daughter does fine work you should be proud. Today she has been a great help to me. Normally she works for the Queen but today she is helping me."

She frowned a bit "My lady may I ask what Queen you speak of? My Daughter tells me so little. She is the second child all independent and all that." Her smile was warm and loving.

I gave her the sideways smile. "Why Queen Angel of Sanctuary. She is one of the Queens personal maids. It is a great honor and I hear the work is not bad." Eva looked happy and her Mother looked stunned. I went on "Since I was the one to hire her the Queen gave her time to come on this little trip. She has been a great help and I am sure she will be even more so in the morning." I was laying it on a bit thick but it never hurts to be nice to the parents. At that point the door banged open and a young man came storming in. From his clothes he was a minor noble of some kind. He headed straight for Eva.

He practically yelled "So the freak is back! What happened they find you are a boy!" The sneer in his voice grated on my nerves. I looked at Zoe and she stood up and stepped between the two.

I said "I do not know who you are but you are ruing a nice evening. I suggest that you leave now with your mouth shut or something unfortunate will happen." I was getting mad again. He was in trouble!

He had to open his mouth. "Who the heck are you? This is between me and the freak!

Lilli got up "This is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary! You will hold your tongue or loose it!" He had the sense to have heard the name and shut up! With a flick of my wrist my Staff was in my hand. I stood and looked the piece of dung over. I looked him in the eye.

I said softly "You just insulted a person I happen to like so you will apologize right now then leave and never darken this place again. Or you can find out what I do to people I don't like! A hint here I am not nice to people I don't like." He stood there looking stubborn. So I Decided to give him a little preview. I reached out with my magic and shifted him into seven year old boy. It was not a painless shift. When he stopped screaming I said you were acting like a child so now you are one. Do as I asked and I may change you back. A man came in looked around. When he seen Eva he came over.

He said "All right where is my son I heard he was heading this way?" Eva pointed at the child.

Eva shrugged "He mouthed off to a Grand Mage.' The man turned the child around and studied his face. Then shook his head.

He said "You were a pain raising you the first time maybe if you had been a girl you would have listened?"

I said "Is that what you want? Do you wish for a little girl? It could happen. Just speak the words." I was taking my bad mood out on the brat but then who know what will happen?"

The man said "You are the Mage that did this to him?" I nodded "Yes I wish he was a little girl! There I have said it." I looked him over. Then flicked my staff at the child. The shift was painless this time. The man looked at his new daughter and sighed then said "Maybe it will be different this time." He looked at me nodded then left with the child.

I sat back down. I looked at Eva "Are you ok?" She nodded "I really think the child will come to except herself in time. Not right away but in time. Maybe even be a better person. There's always a chance." I picked up my tea and sipped.

Eva said "I will see to the sleeping quarters my lady if there is nothing else?" I nodded and off she went. Zoe and Lilli sat back down after looking around once. Eva's Mother went back in the kitchen. I sat for a while thinking about what happened. Did I do right or was I just as big a brat? The man did ask? I had just ran out of tea when Eva was back.

I stated "I am going up. You two can stay down as long as you like. Eva will you show me the way?" When she nodded and stood I dropped a gold coin on the table. We went up to the sleeping rooms. We were quiet on the way up. I knew I had to ask and what I would offer. When we got to my room I asked her to come in. I just had to know. I looked at her.

Eva spoke "Before you ask my lady Yes, I was born mostly male. When I hit puberty I started to grow breast and my shape was like a girls. I still have one male part but it does not work right. So you see I am mostly a woman just with a birth defect." She looked sad.

I sighed "I can change that for you if you want? I have done it before." There I made the offer. Now it is up to her.

She looked hopeful "You did this on a full grown person? You could make me a whole woman? One that can have babies? I have been to healers they say there is nothing they can do."

I decided "Yes I did it a lot before this summer. You see I was born male. Well sort of male. When I was ten I was taught to shift into the girl I wanted to be. The shift is complete I can have babies if I am not careful in girl form. Or get someone pregnant if in guy form. Yes I still have a guy form. I live part time over in another world where I am known as Eric a guy. I wont be him this summer though. There are about a dozen that know about me. It has caused me some problems like the one that sent me on this trip. But we are talking about you now are we not? So do you want to try life as a full woman?"

She smiled a true smile "Yes my lady I will do whatever you wish just for the chance!" She curtsied real deep to me.

I did not say anything just let the magic wind its self around her slowly making the needed changes smoothing the ruff spots and the shift was soon complete. I withdrew my magic slowly so not to harm her. That's when I felt it. Something has awakened within her. Magic she has magic within her. Now she will need to be trained so she don't harm anyone. Well that is quite the step up in the world. I spoke "Well it is done you are a woman through and through. We both need some sleep. We need to be out early to get the best produce. So off to bed with you. Please wake me at dawn. After she left I thought about how to tell her she's a mage. I came up with no answers so I turned over and went to sleep.

In the morning We ate a good breakfast and headed out to get the freshest produce. Eva was leading again. There was a lot more pep in her step. We shopped till noon then headed to the mirrors. We found a mirror that did not have a line and I opened a portal and we were away. Back at Sanctuary we headed to the Crystal Hall. They will pass out the food stuffs fairly. I ran into Darla on the way. She was smiling that cat in the cream smile. I thought I will get into that later for now I have food to deliver. I entered the Crystal Hall's Throne room. I found Angel there practicing with her sword. I smiled at her smooth movements. She must have been doing that a lot since I gave her the blade. I waited for her to notice us. When she did I curtsied and set down the bags of food. "Food shopping complete. and before you ask yes I am calm now. No I did not fry anyone or go looking for trouble. I got all the food we should need for a bit. End of report."

Angel took the Throne and spoke "You did very well. So what are you not telling me? By the look on your face something did."

"Well I did turn a twenty year old brat into a seven year old. Then at the request of his father turned him into a girl. I also while helping Eva with a problem found she has mage potential. So I will be taking her under my wing and teaching her. If your Majesty does not object?"

Angel shook her head "You do get in trouble even if you are not looking for it. As for Eva if she has talent as you say you can have her for training." She shifted her gaze to Eva. "Eva you have served me only a short time but this is a good chance for you to learn from the best. Use it well." She looked back at me "I am sure there is more to your adventures this time but we will leave it for now. I have some news for you. Darla and I have thought of a way to show Ben how wrong he was to not talk to you face to face. We are going to turn him into a girl for one week. It should teach him about the feeling girls have. We will do this as soon as Darla learns how. What do you think?"

I shook my head. "I don't think that will get him over his problem. It will probably just set up resentment that will set the problem in stone. I think I will do just what he asks and give him time. Two week sounds good. If he takes too long I will turn him into a toad maybe. Just kidding I don't know how to do toads. At that point I'll just walk away. It will hurt but it is best for me as far as I see. May I withdraw Your Majesty?"

Angel smiled "You may go as soon as Eva has her possessions. You will be moving her in with you for her training correct?" I nodded. "Good I like to see the ones that work for me move up in the world." She turned to Eva "Well go get your stuff. Don't keep your teacher waiting." Eva dashed off to get her stuff together. Angel turned to Zoe and Lilli and said "Well thank you two anyways I am sure she would have gotten into more trouble if you were not along. You may go now." They curtsied and then turned and left. "Now that the kiddy's have left what really happened?"

I sighed "It was just as I said more or less. The jerk knew Eva and came in insulting her. I did not like what he said so took action. And before you ask Eva was like me before my Grandmother taught me to shift. I fixed her problem at her request. I used a permanent shift on her. She is now all woman. While I was shifting her I found magic awaking within her. It was very strong magic. It wont be bottled up again so she must be taught so she does not hurt anyone or herself. I woke her magic so I should be the one to teach her." Angel and Darla nodded. That's when Eva came back in. We curtsied and left.

We crossed the lake and headed to my home. It did not take long to get her settled in. That night I was practicing my magic putting all my magic into a gem to make a star gem for Angels crown. It was to be a complement to her sword. Suddenly the gem shattered and I was splashed with all the magic I had been putting in the gem. I put my shield up but the interaction with the two magic's caused a blow back explosion.

When I woke up I was in bed. I felt different. Something had gone very wrong. I looked at my bed table and seen that the calendar said Sunday the 21. That can't be right. That is when I started the Hall of Magic. I got up feeling very weak. I looked out the window and where the Hall was nothing. It can't be? I was thrown back in time before the Siege! This can't be happening? The explosion, the mixing of magic's could it do that? I need to test this. If this is that day Zoe would be downstairs playing maid. Hmm, I guess I should go down.

I went down and decided some things. History is going to change. I went into the kitchen Zoe was there playing the good maid. I scanned her for magic. Yes, it was there hidden but strong never the less. I smiled. I decided to have a little talk with my maid. I said "Zoe we need to have a talk. I just scanned you for magic and I picked up yours. I thought to talk to you about this earler but things just got in the way. So what's up with you?"

Zoe shook her head "I thought you would catch me. I work for the Archmage. She thought it would be a good idea to watch you. That is why I was sent. To watch and protect if necessary. I am a combat mage, fire type." She shrugged. "being a maid was to be unconscious. It also keeps me close to you most of the time."

I sighed "Ok if you want to watch me fine. Just no more maid bull. You will become part of the defense of Sanctuary or at least this side of it. You can still stay here or build your own house. Just no more lying! I have too much to do to put up with that. Can you read wards?"

She looked thoughtful "Yes, if I know that they are there. What do you have in mind? There is almost nothing on this side of the lake worth warding. Only the mirror room."

I smiled "That is just the room we need to protect. I don't need uninvited party crashers dropping by. I am going to put a few traps to safeguard the mirrors. I am going to take out all but three and trap them. I will teach you how to activate the traps if I am not here. Then I am going to suggest the others do the same on their side. I have a feeling we are going to need it." Zoe looked at me thinking hard. She nodded to me.

After Breakfast and cleaning up. We both cleaned up the dishes. Zoe changed into a combat mages outfit. Then we headed to the mirror room. Zoe watched while I set the wards. I looked at me and nodded. She could read them. We went into the mirror room and took down all but three mirrors and stored the rest. I thought for a few moments then created shutters that were mirrors themselves. The trap would close the shutters so that the portal would be forced back on itself. That would send the person traveling through right back where they started. A neat little trap if I do say so myself. If they get past that one I set a hammer trap that would smash the mirror.

"I think that as safe as I can make them at this time." I said. It took till lunch to do that. So we went back and fixed lunch together. This was working out well so far. I decided to work on the Hall of Magic next weekend. I gathered a few books on Ice magic and got out my Elements book to look up a few spells for Angel. I needed to make up to her. I wrote out the plan to protect the mirror rooms including traps so I can give it to Angel to think about. Then I decided to go back to the school before dinner. I was leaving Zoe to watch over the mirror room during the week.

I passed through the mirror into my room. I left the books and went to sign in. After dinner I was laying in my room reading about reinforcement spells. I heard a knocking sound but it was not coming from the door. I glanced at the mirror and caught sight of the ripples caused by a link spell. I went over and opened the link. Angels face appeared on the mirror. I sighed "Your Majesty you need something from me?"

Angel smiled "Do you have a good book on ice magic? Darla said you have all the books we will need."

I smiled back "Yes I do. Hold on I will get them." I got under my bed and pulled out the books and papers. I opened a small package portal and handed them through. "There are also three I spells for you out of one of my spell books. These might be a little ahead of where you are now but never to early to start your spell book. It is a sort of apology for how I acted. I was a jerk. I am sorry. Has Darla taught you how to make your own spell book yet?"

Angel nodded "I was working on that. That's why I needed the books. I forgive you!" Out came the thousand watt smile. "Does this mean you will be coming back?"

I sighed "Not right now but if you need me use the link. I am preparing a Hall of Magic for upper level practice areas. Learning some spells can be dangerous so it is good to have a place away from the main area to train."

Angel looked thoughtful "I had not considered that. All you have done so far is create things. I haven't considered that they can destroy too. You did right after all. Are you good at those type of spells too?"

I shook my head "I am no combat mage but I can use some pretty strong spells if I have too! We will need to get a Combat Mage to teach that type of magic. I don't think right away though. Have the girls get used to magic then choose a type to follow."

Angel looked behind her. "I got to go. I am glad we cleared things up. Good night and sleep tight." I closed the portal and she closed the link. All was quiet again. I went back to my book happier than before. So much for fixing things with Angel.

The week went well I was finding it easy. Friday could not come fast enough. After school was out for the day I signed out and used my mirror in my room to port to Sanctuary. I had brought the Queens gift and Darla's along with me so I used the mirror room on there side. When I got there I headed for The Crystal Hall. The Queen was in the Throne room with Darla. I smiled and curtsied. Angel asked "And what brings our Mage calling on us today?"

I held out a box to the Queen and Darla. "These will help when you need to get a hold of me. They opened the boxes to find pretty bracelets. "They do voice only but it would keep us connected."

Angel smiled "How do they work and do they do anything else?" It was clear she liked the gift.

"They work like a link. Just tap the sapphire. It does have a second feature, a shield. One use only so use it carefully. To activate place your fingers on the two stones at the same time. That is all there is to it." I said "There is one more thing I think we should think about. Security for the mirror rooms. I have a plan of what to do if you will." I handed Angel the plans. "As you can see I have thought a lot about this. I have already implemented this plan on my mirror room. It is as safe as I can make it."

Angel handed Darla the plans. " It seems a good plan. Who do you have watching the wards on your side? Besides yourself I mean."

I chuckled "That's just the thing. Zoe is watching that side. She is a combat mage sent to protect and watch me! We have talked it out and she is not hiding it any more. She is now part of the overall defense plan for Sanctuary."

Angel was speechless so Darla spoke. "Who sent her and do you think you can trust her? I don't like this at all."

I said "It was the Archmage. I have confirmed it. Yes I do believe I can trust her. We need her skills. Of course I will need to get s new maid."

Darla Shook her head. "It is your life if you are wrong."

I grinned "Getting back to the plan. You need to set some wards and train people to read them so we can stay safe. Guards are not the only line we need to have. Your Majesty what do you think?"

Angel thought a moment and turned to Darla "What do you think as second mage?"

Darla thought a moment. "It is a good plan. a ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure. If Your Majesty wishes I will get right on it?"

Angel nodded "Go ahead and make the changes. I just hope we don't need them. What would our number one mage be doing at this time?"

I sighed I will be working on a alarm system so people can know when there is trouble. Once that is completed I will work on the Practice hall on my side of the lake till I am needed." I curtsied and prepared to go.

"Just a moment Lady Mage. Mother sent a person to apprentice with you. Dixie come in now." From a side chamber came a girl a few years older than me. She glided over and curtsied deep to the queen and Darla. She turned to me "Dixie Rain this is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver the Grand Mage of Sanctuary. She curtsied and presented a letter. It was from Queen Aslina. It was just a short note asking me to take care of and train this girl. Angel looked at me like well?

I looked Dixie over. Then turned to Angel "Looks like I got another mouth to feed a brain too. Looks like I won't be getting back to the Hall of Magic this weekend. Do you need anything else before I go Your Majesty?"

Angel came down from the Throne and showed me a book. "Does this spell look right? I could not read your writing." She smiled that great smile of hers.

I glanced at the spell. I reached into the bag at my side and pulled out the Elemental book and flipped to the spell to check it. I pointed to the word she had got wrong. She quickly changed the word. I said "cast it." She did but it fizzled. I shook my head and showed her the right way to cast it. A tiny Ice Dragon formed to my call and the cold in the room dipped twenty points. Just then Cryss glided in and landed on my shoulder. She was not happy about another dragon being around and a Ice one at that. I said "Do you want the ice dragon or can I let Cryss have it?"

Angel said "Cryss can have it with my blessing." Cryss looked at me eager. I nodded and she acted. A single burst of flame from her mouth and the Ice dragon was gone. Cryss looked pleased. The room heated back up. The Queen was impressed. "You did not tell me Cryss could do that."

"Cryss is growing up no telling what she can do as she grows." I turned to Dixie "Are you ready to go?" Dixie went to get her things. I tuned back to Darla "Do you know any healers? We might need one some time and it would be better to have one here than have to go looking for one. I know some healing but was never trained in it. So I only use it if I have to!" I smiled another mess fixed.

Darla thought a moment "yes, I think I do know one that might like to live and work here. That was a good thought Ember." I just smiled.

Dixie came back and we left the hall. We got to the boat and got in. A flick of magic and we were on our way. I did not bother to do the boat test I knew what she was. When we got to the other side I showed Dixie to my home. Zoe had started a home of her own while I was gone so she was sleeping there but still eating in my home. It was almost dinner time. I was glad Zoe had started dinner. It was a long day already.

Saturday morning I looked at Dixie and Zoe "You both have a free day today. I have a project I need to get to. I will see you both back here for dinner. Dixie I hope you can cook because it is your turn today." I chuckled and headed to the crystal storage room.

Once I got there I looked for the best set of small matched crystals. The biggest set I could find. That was twelve pieces. I pulled out the spell book for useful spells. That was the catch all book. I found the alarm enchantment and set the crystals in a circle and first cast a link spell then the enchantment. Now where to install them. On this side of the lake I decided on My home, Zoe's home, and right outside the mirror room. I set aside one for the Hall of Magic when I get around to building it. Then I headed to the other side of the lake. I set one outside the main mirror room. I went to the bunkhouse and put one there. Then in the throne room. One each in the Sixes homes and that finished them off. That took most of the day. I had skipped lunch so was very hungry as I got back home for dinner. It turned out that Dixie was a pretty good cook. After dinner I tested Dixie a bit having her shape some things. The results were as expected. She was a healer. I activated the link to Darla.

I said "I have found Dixie's talent. You won't believe this but she is a natural healer. Her test were really good."

Darla said "You called it didn't you I have talked to Janis my healer friend She will be here tomorrow. I go to pick her up in the morning. I am sure that she can teach Dixie well."

"I that's good. Have a good night." I shut off the link. Well that's it for tonight I'm going to bed.

Sunday morning I Finally got to work on the Hall of Magic. Strangely I took all I had and could barrow from the waterfall to create the crystal weave walls. I was exhausted by the time I had finished the basics. I had dinner, it was Zoe's turn, before getting ready to head back to school.

When I went through the portal and shifted it was hard to do. Shifting had never been that hard before. I guess I had exhausted myself more than I thought. Going back to being Eric was always a pain but this was different. Maybe going back in time had weakened me? Only four weekends left till summer begins. I spent the week keeping up with my schoolwork so I could have my weekends free. On Friday I found myself really looking forward to see what Dixie can due with a little training. Darla had fixed up Dixie to Janis and she was to start training last Monday. After school I signed out and went through the portal shifting halfway between. It was easier to go from Eric to Ember but it was still harder that it used to be.

When in Sanctuary I headed for my home. Half way there I felt a tingle at my wrist that meant I had a call coming over the link. I opened the link. It was Darla "Ember are you in Sanctuary yet? I need your help at the Crystal Hall."

I smiled "I'll be right there. What's the problem?" I was in a good mood and hoped the problem did not destroy that.

Darla's voice was stressed "Queen Angel is not here and Queen Aslina is here. Angel is stuck at school right now and can't get away. You are number two so it is up to you to deal with this."

So much for my good mood. "I'll be right there." Forget the boat it is too slow. Looks like it is wings again. Good thing I memorized the spell. So I cast the spell and I grew wings real fast. Off I flew to see to this problem. It only took a few moments to get across the lake. I landed by the Crystal Hall folded my wings and walked in. I have to remember to leave extra height for wings in my next hall. As I entered the Throne room I headed right for Darla and Queen Aslina. They both turned to watch me approach. I put on my best smile and curtsied wings out to Queen Aslina. I always like the effect. "Your Majesty what brings you to the Crystal Hall today?"

She looked at me and my wings then spoke "I have the first three People ready to come over to Sanctuary. Are you ready?" She smiled knowing this puts us in a spot.

I spoke "Your majesty with all due respect our agreement was you would not send us people till the summer. That is still three weeks away. We are working very hard so we can give your people the attention they deserve. If you would just wait a little bit longer I am sure you will like the results. I know it is going to be very impressive. We are almost ready. Summer is still three weeks away you know? Our main people will be getting ready for finals right now. School is important don't you agree?"

Queen Aslina looked me up and down "Are you refusing my request?" Her smile was cold as ice.

I sighed "To add any more stress at this time would adversely affect Finals and in direct proportion the heath of the six. So I am afraid I will have to say no to any new people till after Finals!" I was standing straight and looking her right in the eye as I said this.

She looked me up and down once again "I see. This is your last word?" I nodded "Very well I will wait for Three weeks." She turned to the door. "Tell my Daughter I was here."

That was all, she was gone. I took a deep breath my wings ruffled. Darla looked at me "You have grown. I like the wings." I was not sure how to take that. With Darla you never know. A half hour later Angel hurried in. She looked around then came over to Darla and me.

Angel looked worried "Where is she? I got back as soon as I could. What happened here?" Darla looked at me and then filled in the Queen. I just stood there and listened. I was just glad that I did not have to tell it. Angel looked me up and down much as her Mother had frowning. Angel sighed "I guess it came out as best as it could. I don't think stalling would have worked. You did very good. Thank you for filling in for me."

I curtsied to the Queen "Do I have your permission to withdraw?" I was still in formal mode.

Angel looked around and leaned over and gave me a hug. She whispered in my ear "I love your wings. You will have to teach me that spell." I truly knew we were good now. She let go and I left. As I was heading for the shoreline I ran into Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara. We got caught up on each others lives quickly. It was good. I said later then took to the sky. I flew across the lake slowly relaxing.

I headed into my home I realized it was my turn to cook for Zoe and me. I really need to get a new maid. I started making dinner as Zoe came in. I looked at her "Do you have a portal ring?"

She shook her head. "I was told to leave mine behind. If I needed one you would get one for me."

I smiled at her. "I'll take care of that after dinner. I have a extra Rose Crest Ring I will modify and change the crest. You can use that. If you want that is?"

She smiled "That would be nice, thank you." She sat and we chatted while I finished making dinner. I was not the best cook but I get by. After we ate I went and got the ring and started to add a few layers to it. When I was done it was a five layer portal ring. It had addresses for the main and back up mirror rooms as well as Crystalis. I had been saving my magic all week so it did not totally drain me. The last thing I did was press the crest of my ring to the Rose Crest and put some magic into it. The Rose Crest changed to the Sword and the Rose Crest same as my ring. The ring was ready.

I looked at her. "Do you swear to serve this house as the leader of the combat mages for as long as you wear this ring?"

She looked startled. She stood up straight "I swear to do so on my Honor as a Combat Mage of the Fire Dragon Troop!" I placed the ring on her middle finger of her right hand.

I smiled "It is done. May you lead with honor and heart." I waved and went to bed.

Saturday was a let down from the start. I worked on the Hall of magic all day making chairs and benches. I used crystal weave to make the chairs and benches. Working with crystal was my best and easiest thing. I thought I would cast the reinforcement enchantments on Sunday. I was too tired to think of doing that on Saturday. By dinner time I had the basics ready for the Hall. Maybe I will show off the Hall Before going back to school on Sunday.

After Dinner There came a knock on the front door. It turned out to be Angel, Ben and Darla. Angel had some books in her arms. I smiled at them and waved them in. Angel was dressed down and not wearing her crown so I just nodded to her as I did to the other two. I said "Welcome what brings you three over to my door? Would you like some tea?"

Angel said "That would be nice. I came to return these books to you." I motioned them into the kitchen and I put on the kettle. Angel handed the books to me.

I said "Thank you did you find them helpful? Darla, Ben Tea?" They both nodded. I poured four cups of my night time favorite tea. I looked at Darla "Your not saying much I am used to that from Ben but you?"

Darla looked at the Queen and sighed "I just came to see this Hall of Magic you spoke about. When Angel heard I was coming over here she decided to come along. Then Ben did also." She sipped her tea. "Good tea, Lilting Rose is it not?"

"I chuckled "Yes it is. Well after tea I'll show off my unfinished Hall. It is about half way done. Then I need to fill it with equipment and practice aids. Despite the fancy name it is just a big Gym with smaller practice rooms on the sides. The end of next weekend it will be ready to equip. Ben you look like you have something on your mind?"

Ben looked at the others and when they nodded he said "You have a mirror room on this side I think I should station some troops over here to guard it."

I smiled "Yes you can there is a bunkhouse on this side too to house them four should be fine. Zoe is here so it is not unprotected." Ben looked confused "Ben, Zoe is a combat mage."

Ben frowned. "Your maid is a combat maid? when did you find this out?" He did not like this news.

I sighed "Relax, It is all taken care of. She will be true to my house forever. I made sure of that with a magical oath. She could not betray me if she wanted to." I filled in the three of them in on what happened earlier and what it meant.

Darla smiled "And that is why she is the Grand Mage of Sanctuary! I would have not thought to use a oath to make sue of her."

Angel said "But I thought you trusted her? Didn't you say that?"

I looked at her "I do trust her but I don't trust who sent her! It is just politics of a different type." I shook my head. The three of them looked at me. We finished our tea.

I led them to the Hall of magic and showed them around. I was not to happy with it yet but what can I do. They seem to think it was great.

Angel said "You do seem to like to work in crystal a lot. Could you have done it from stone instead?"

I shook my head "Not of this size or quality, I am a crystal mage after all." This weave will withstand much more force than any simple rock. After I put the reinforcing enchantments on the walls in the morning it will be practically indestructible. That is good for a place where they will be throwing around high level spells."

Angel frowned "Why did you not put those enchantments on the Crystal Hall?"

I shrugged "I always meant to it just takes time and magic to do. I found the spell in one of my Grandmothers spell books. I will do it for you but it will have to wait till I get some time. I will have to go room by room, wall by wall to do it right and that takes time. I will do it just give me a month. We need another experienced enchanter here. One that could teach would be good. Do you know any Darla?"

Darla put in "I'll look into it. Not many doing it that are not already working. But I'll add it to the wish list. Any others you can think of as long as we are wishing?"

I thought "Not at this time but I will think on it. Well it is getting late. Anyone staying over? Now that Dixie has moved in with Janis I do have a free room." I could see Angel thinking it over. Darla shook her head as did Ben. I waited.

Angel sighed "Better not you have work in the morning and so do I.

I decided something. "Angel how would you like to learn a new spell real fast. Just for fun." Angel nodded. "Ok here is how it goes." Then I taught her the wing spell. Both parts to grow them and to make them go away. She took to it right away but when her wings grew they were made of Ice! That was something. I grew my wings and taught her the basics of flight. It was fun. Darla and Ben left while I was teaching her. So I flew across the lake with her to be safe. On the other side I got a hug then I flew back. I went right to bed after that.

In the morning I ate a quick breakfast then went to work at the hall. Casting reinforcement spells. I was taking a mid morning break when I caught sight of Darla's boat hitting the shore. I walked down to see what's up? Jenny and Tina came out of the boat.

Jenny smiled "We thought we would spend the day with you if you don't mind? Darla's away so lessons are off today."

"You could use the practice rooms in the Hall of Magic if you want? I will be working on some of the rooms but you should not bother me. What type of magic does she have you doing?" I asked.

Jenny said "Tina's working on wind magic and I am working on fire magic."

"Ok I'll teach you both a spell you can practice then we will see how it goes." I fished around in my bag till I came up with the right book. "For Tina, Pixie wings would be good! For Jenny, Dragon wings will do!" They both looked at each other very happy. I wrote out the spells. Then took them to the Main room in the Hall to practice. I watched and corrected as they cast their spells. Both sported the right wings. Tina buzzed her wings to show them off. Jenny flapped hers a few times to get used to them. I smiled at their antics. After I had them fly around the room a few times the side effects of the spells became apparent. Tina shrank to six inches tall and Jenny turned scaly and red. At that point I told them to break the spells. When they did they both returned to normal almost. Tina retained the pointed ears and Jenny remained slightly reddish. We talked of the spells and they both wanted to prefect the casting the spells. If they can take it to a certain level and stop maybe the side effects would not be so bad. Jenny looked at me and said "Why do you not have side effects when you grow wings?"

I smiled at her "I do have side effects from my wings. Every time I grow them it gets harder to make them go away and I get addicted to having them. The compulsion to find high places to soar is very strong even now. In magic the stronger the spell the stronger the cost! When I created the Crystal hall there was a great cost. It is a part of me and if it is harmed I am harmed. Same with everything I create to some extent. You see I am now linked to Sanctuary in a very real way." The girls looked at me not knowing what to say. I just smiled and said "Shall we fly across the lake?" Both shook their heads no. "You can shift your selves back if you change too much but then that's another spell." I grinned "Don't worry just remember everything we do has a cost." I sent the girls back over the lake.

I went back to my casting till lunch. I got one side of six small rooms done. This is taking so long. Before dinner I got ready to head back to school. I was heading back early to get some studying done. Eric had finals to get ready for. Dang it is hard when I am two people. Who is the real one? Oh well I guess I will find out after I am done with school till then I will just live two lives. I went to the mirror room and ported shifting halfway through back to Eric.

At the school I signed back in and set myself to study in the study hall. An hour later two people sat down beside me. it was Ms. Snow and Ms. Wright. Well isn't this a kick in the head. I sighed "Can I help you two?

Ms. Snow said "We want to talk to you about what your mother gave you. It is very important."

I looked at them and decided to tell them a little bit of the truth. "My mother just delivered a ring box with a ring in it. Nothing of note outside the family."

They looked at me like they were trying to decide if I was telling the truth. "Can I see this ring box an ring?" Ms. Snow asked.

I shook my head. "I have already passed it on to another family member. Before you ask I have no reason to tell you who or where they are. The Box and ring are nothing special so it does not matter. I have nothing else to say on that matter. So just leave me alone."

Ms. Snow looked hard at me. In a quiet voice she said "We know you are hiding something and it has to do with magic! You wear a ring of one of the great houses so You are a noble and We will bring you to justice if we have to. No one is above King's law"

I looked at them "You are chasing the wrong guy! I live under no King. You must have the wrong country. As for Magic that does not even require a response. As for my being a Noble, my family was at one time but that was centuries ago. I wear this ring as a memento of my Grandmother. Your barking up the wrong tree!" I was getting real ticked at them. They were hitting a little too close to home.

A teacher came over "Is there a problem here?"

Ms. Snow "No problem here." She glared at me "This is not over. You will see!" Then strode off with her sidekick following.

I was really ticked off. The teacher asked "Are you all right? Should the Headmaster be made aware of this?"

I nodded. "I will tell him myself. This is going to be trouble." I put my books away and headed for the office.

The Headmaster was in even though it was a Sunday. I knocked on his door. I heard "Enter." So opened the door. I stepped in. The headmaster looked up. "By the look on your face there is a problem. Sit down and tell me about it." I sat

"Sir, Those two from the other day were back. They are bad news. I don't like where this is headed. You wear the Rose Crest Ring so you know about portals and the other world. I held up my hand. I live part time in that world. These Tangent people are haters of people like me. They are watching and there is going to be trouble soon. I would not put it past them to get a search warrant to check out my room. Perhaps others as well. I need to disappear for a bit we will work out how to do finals later. There will be five others that will go with me. My grades are good so if you can get me and the others our class work through a package portal we can keep up well. Keep it all quiet and all will be fine.

The Headmaster looked at me. "Those two are proving a problem. Though they are right you are hiding things. I knew your Grandmother. I knew many of her secrets. I am not sure how far you are into those secrets but I don't like how it is disrupting my school! If this is what we need to do then we will do it."

I will contact you on your mirror in the morning. My friends and I will be gone after school today. Don't look for us." I added "You wear the Rose Crest Ring so I know you know more than most. I think you don't want to go into who I am on the other side."

He frowned "I may not want to but I think I have to. Your life there is splashing over into this side. So I will ask you once and only once to tell me what is going on?"

I thought for a moment. "I don't think it is wise to tell you everything but I will tell you that I used to work for Queen Aslina directly. I now am a founding member of the new Sanctuary."

He held up his hand and I stopped. "I can't believe that the Six are all young women. So you can not be one of them." When he stopped talking I got up and locked the door.

"This is to not go outside this room." When they both nodded I shifted. Ms. Teller had seen it before but this was new to the Headmaster. He frowned harder. "As you can see it is true. I will not let those Tangent people interfere with the work I am doing. I keep my two lives apart as I can but there is some bleed over."

"Eric what you are telling me is out there even for the other world. Are you really a boy or a girl?" He asked.

I smiled "For now I am both. A boy here and a girl there. After I leave school I will decide what side of the fence I will live on. For now I live two lives. If you can't handle this I can take the memory's from you." I am hoping he can so my circle enlarges. He looked like he was considering it.

He shook his head "If I am going to head off these people I need to know this. So I will keep my memory's. Just one more Question, is there any more of the six here at this school?"

I smiled "The short answer is yes. But you did not here that from me. I will just say that the trouble is to do with only me. I don't know why but they are targeting me." Just then the phone rang and the Headmaster answered it. He mostly listened so I was not sure who it was.

When he hung up. He said "We got a problem those Tangent people are at the gate with a search warrant."

"I how long can you stall them? I will port to Sanctuary from my room. I can be away in just a few moments. There is nothing in my room of interest to them."

The Headmaster asked "Do you really need to go to your room or can you port from elsewhere?"

I shrugged "I just need a full size mirror. The rest is me. I don't keep anything in my room." The Headmaster opened a closet door to reveal a full size mirror. I opened a portal. "I said "If you need to talk to Ms. Teller she knows. Good bye for now. Once on the other side I headed for Crystal Hall. Half way there I caught Angel. I said "We need to talk Angel. Things are coming to a head. Have you ever heard of the Tangent Institute or the King's Law?"

She looked startled "The Tangent Institute is a Watchers group. They know about this world and make sure that the two don't mix much. If they are spouting about the King's Law they are a faction that think there should be no crossovers. Not good, not good at all this is real bad. Tell me everything that has happened." That was not Angel asking that was the Queen commanding! I quickly filled her in as we headed for the Crystal Hall. It did not tale too long. As we passed the Throne room door she shifted into her sapphire gown and crown. This was becoming a official thing. I shifted my dress into a silver gown and pulled out my staff of office. Ms. Teller stood off to one side watching. Cryss swooped in to settle on my shoulder. This was as official as it gets. The Queen sat on the Throne and thought. "You did right getting out of there. I am not sure if you can ever go back there? The danger is high right now." She clapped her hands. One of her maids came to see what she wanted. "Call all the Six here at once!" She was pulling in everyone this was bad!

"How far has the progress made to safe guard the mirror rooms?" I asked hopping it was done.

"You will have to ask Darla she was put in charge of that project." Angel answered. Just then Darla came in.

I asked "Darla How far have you gotten with the mirror room project? Please tell me you are done!"

She nodded "It is done. Why do you need to know so bad."

I sighed " bad stuff going down. Close the Shutters we are in danger. The back door is shut." Darla closed her eyes for a second then nodded it was done. That would make us a little safer. This will make finals hard to get to. We need to get this settled fast. It took a few moments but everyone was there. Everyone was in their best outfits. If it was not such a dire circumstance I would think it was a party. We talked for two hours before the first attack came. They were really trying to get to us. Apparently they did not know about the second mirror room as no attack came there. Our Shutters held fast through the first attack and three more.

So the siege of Sanctuary began. Darla and I did back to back watches to fend off the attacks. The knights were placed half by each mirror room. Things were very tense. The maids made emergency packs and kept everyone fed. The first line of defense was Darla and I. Our magic was the strongest so we held the door closed. As I sat my watch I read my combat spell book. We kept bar spells over the shutters to help. When they found the back door things got a little tense. I had to go there to keep the bar spells strong while Darla watched the main room. The attacks came randomly for two days but we held. Finally they gave up and no more attacks came for a full two days.

I was able on the second day using a small mirror to use a link spell to contact the Headmasters. I used a package portal to get our class work then shut down the portal and link. Two hours after I got our work the Attacks began again. Lucky we had not let down our guard so it did not get through. This went on for three days. Then they stopped again.

I took another mirror out of storage and re-tuned it to a different address. I trapped it but set it up in a far cave. I had the shutters closed for now but we need food soon so I worked out a plan. Someone would go to Whitewater and buy food for us. They would have to have a portal ring and know how to use it. Two knights would go with them as well as taking as many bags of holding we have. I would open the shutters and a portal for only as long as it takes them through then close it again. Shutters bar spell and all. Give them link bracelets so they can call for me to open the portal back. I seems to be a sound plan.

I called Darla and Angel aside to ask what they think? Both gave the go ahead. It was just picking the people to go.

The knights would Be Josh and Terry. The leader of the group would be Zoe. I did not like the thought of our only combat mage going but she had been to Whitewater and had a portal ring. I put the new address in the ring then sealed it. No one could take it off Zoe's finger with that seal in place. I gave her a link bracelet and sealed it to. I was not taking any chances. Darla gave her six bags of holding to carry the food. We set a time for them to check in and come back. They had to be on time because we would only open the shutters for a short time. Then off they went.

I was not used to being the one to sit and wait. It did not go with who I was well. Though that is the way things had to be. Sanctuary came first and my comfort second. I watched and read and drove everyone crazy for the four hours they were gone. Everything went as planed and everyone got back safely with all the food we needed.

The next day the Six and Darla got together to talk about finals. It was quickly decided that the safest way was to bring a teacher here and take the tests here. I opened the link to the Headmaster to talk it over. He was glad to hear we were all right. He was resistant to our plan at first then gave in to the logic.

He said "I will find a teacher I think that can handle it and fix up the tests for you six. When should we do this?"

I answered "First thing in the morning tomorrow. Give plenty of time for the tests. I will open a portal to your mirror then be in and out in just a few moments. That is the safest way."

He said "If that is the way it must be.

In the morning had Ben and Byron standing by and got ready with a shield spell just in case. I opened a peephole it looked clear. I opened the portal gave Ben the thumbs up and stepped though. I quickly went to the door and locked it. Then walked over scanning for magic. Nothing unexpected turned up.

"The tests please and let's go." I said. The Headmaster handed the folder to Ms. Bell and waved her to follow me. Here goes nothing. I opened the portal took Ms. Bells hand and stepped though pulling her along. On the other side I quickly closed the portal. Ms. Bells eyes were wide and she was looking around like we were on mars. "Kind of mind blowing don't you think? Welcome to Sanctuary! Come this way. We will take the tests in the Crystal Hall. Ben and Byron stepped up. She looked them over all steel and weapons. She was very close to freaking. I motioned them back. I needed her for now. I led her to the Crystal Hall. I didn't think it was possible but her eyes got even bigger when she was shown that.

Ms. Bell spoke "It is like out of a fairy tale. I can't believe it. Where did it come from?"

Angel stepped out smiling in full Queen mode. "Lady Ember created this Hall. pointing at me." At the blank look "Have you two not been introduced? Let me do that then. This is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary." That seemed to stun her.

I took up the speaking "And this is Her Majesty Queen Angel Flower of Sanctuary. Now that the titles are out of the way we have some tests to take." I smiled at her.

Ms. Bell frowned "There is no Ember Rose Del La Silver on my list. There is a Angel Flower though."

I sighed and took her in a side room. "There is no Ember on your list because away from this place I am Eric Vine." When she looked like she didn't believe me I stood there and shifted. That was too much for her she fainted. I caught her and put her in a chair. I shook my head and shifted back and called a maid to watch over her. I went to see that the others were in the test room. I was in the test room telling the others what happened when the door opened and the maid led a slightly white Ms. Bell. She straightened and said "If you will take your seats I will pass out the tests. That is how it went for the rest of the day. Just six girls taking tests. After all the test were done and collected I led Ms Bell to the mirror.

I looked at her "Now that you know our secrets please don't tell anyone. You can talk to Ms. Teller if you have to she has been here and knows who we are. The Headmaster knows some but has not been here. Well time for you to go back."

Ms. Bell smiled "Thank you for letting me see this great place. I hope we can do this again when I could stay longer. I would like to get to know the people here."

I opened the portal after checking that it was safe. "Off you go be safe." Then she stepped through and was gone. Finals were over and the summer was on!

I planned to go on a little shopping trip if there was no attacks by tomorrow. I will ask Ben if he would like to go. I headed back to my home so I could fix dinner.

After dinner I activated the link to Angel. "Good evening Your Majesty, I have a plan to ask about. I was planning to go to Whitewater to pick up some more people tomorrow if don't mind. I think we could use more combat mages and some portal mages. A few more maids wouldn't hurt and I am not sure who else but there may be more. I would like to take Ben along as escort. What do you think?"

Angel said "Do you think it would be safe? To have Both our Grand Mage and our Captain of the Guard gone at the same time? With these Attacks and all. Do you think it wise to go at all."

I said "I believe the risk is minimal. There has been no attacks for three days and they haven't found the new mirror yet. We do need the people. I think it will be safe."

She said "Ok you can go but take someone besides Ben."

I sighed "Ok I'll take Zoe. She is a combat mage and we are looking at combat mages. Is that ok with Your Majesty?" I was tired and getting testy.

"That's fine." Was her response. I guess she was Testy too.

"I'll talk to Darla in the morning to see if there is anyone she can think of. I am sorry to bother you tonight. Goodnight Your Majesty." I cut the link before anything else could be said.

In the morning I opened the link to Darla. "Morning, I am going to pick up some more people in Whitewater. Do you know of any I should look for?"

Darla replied "Morning, You're going on a recruiting trip I hear. I thought about it and what we need are Enchanters, Shapers, Elementist and a good Generalist. I suggest you go to the mage hall and ask there. Take only level three or above. Level three should be able to teach. That should give us a good start on a mage hall of our own. I have written a letter of introduction for you present it to the elder when you see her. Her Name is Grayson, Wilamina Grayson. She is a pesky old bird but fair. I will meet you at the mirror in one hour. How does that sound to you?"

I smiled "That will be fine. I will make a quick stop at the hiring hall for maids then the mage hall. It should be a full day. I need to pick up Zoe and then I'll be off."

An hour later I opened the portal to the public portal mirrors in Whitewater. That was a benefit of using this trading post. We stepped through.

Whitewater was more of a small town than a trading post. Zoe and I looked at the map posted there and headed for the hiring hall. It was a bit of a walk but that gave me time to wake up. The hiring hall was much bigger than the one in Crossroads. Zoe opened the door for me I smiled at her. A woman came up to me, I was in Grand Mage outfit complete with staff, and asked "Are you here to hire or be hired?"

I looked her up and down "I am here to hire several servants."

She smiled "The woman at that desk over there will help you right away."

I nodded and walked over to the desk. The woman asked "May I help you?" She was looking over both of us trying to set prices.

I said "Yes, I believe you may. I am here to hire maids. Four maids ready to move to a new home right away. Who do you have available?" She handed me a folder.

She said "All our maids are of the live in type. They are all well trained and willing to work hard."

I found the four I wanted and added two more. I said "These will do fine. Have them here in one forth of an hour and I will double your fee."

She smiled "At once Miss. They will be here." They were there on time. So I paid and we went to the Mage Hall.

The Mage Hall was quite impressive and somewhat overdone. I told Zoe to stay outside with the maids while I take care of things inside. She was not happy but did it. I strode up to the doors and opened them. The inside of the hall looked like a office building. I went up to the desk and asked to talk to the Elder Grayson. Surprisingly I was led right back. The office of the Elder was more like my Den at home. All dark woods and tones of books. I loved it. The Elder herself was a small woman about my size. She had piercing gray eyes and a hard line for a mouth. I put on my Ice maiden face and set to work.

I said "Elder Grayson, I am Ember Rose Del La Silver of Sanctuary. I have a letter of Introduction for you." I handed her the letter. She read it then seemed to come alive more.

She said "Darla sent you to me? That is nice of her. What is it you need of me?"

I replied "I need a few mages to work and teach in Sanctuary. A Elamentalist, a Enchanter, Shapers of all kinds, and a good Generalist. All above level three that can teach."

She smiled "That is a tall order. I think I can find who you need but what is in it for me? Level three mages do not grow on trees you know."

I Smiled "Let's get right down to it. What do you want to see this happen?" I went from Ice maiden to hard core in a flash.

She looked me up and down. "Fifty gold and a consultant place for me in Sanctuary when I retire in six months!"

I thought "The consultant place is easy it can even come with a house but that is too much coin. Three gold per person you get me sounds better. We are just starting out here."

She smiled "I had to try ok those terms are good. A house you say that would be nice." She rang a bell and a maid came in. "Get me the level four unattached file please." The maid rushed out. The Elder looked the way she went. "Poor girl has not spoken a word since her twin sister died." She looked back at me. So you are a Grand Mage at your age that is quite the accomplishment. Darla said you got your Crystal Mage rating at twelve. You must really be a prodigy."

I blushed "I like working with crystal and the rest just sort of happened. Rise to the occasion and all that. I am just a really feisty kid trying to live up to what everyone keeps pushing at me. When I burn out it is going to be quite a show."

She smiled "Well save me a seat for that. I love a good show." The maid came in and handed the Elder a file and a note. "Looks like your in luck no level four's but a few level five's. Hmm yes these four will do you good. Each are very good and can teach. I'll send for them." While she did that she handed me the files to look over. First thing I noted was that all were young just in there twenty's. This looked like it would work. A little wile later a knock came at the door. When let in the four seemed to know one another. The Elder said "Lady's Today you are all lucky you have jobs. You work for this lady. Her name is Lady Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary. You leave right away so I hope you are packed like I requested?" When they all nodded she went on "You have been fine mages here I hope you do just as well there." She tuned to me "Will you need any one else?"

I smiled "As a matter of fact yes. I need ten combat mages. Got to protect what we are building after all!"

The Elder Chuckled "Of Course, I will have them ready by the time you finish the paperwork on these four." She rang another bell and the girl that led me in returned and led me off to do paperwork. It was a long day.

When I finally got all through and headed out with fourteen new people behind me it was late. We all headed to the mirrors. When we got there I opened the link to Darla. I said "Open the door I'm coming home. I got a whole lot of new friends coming with me."

Darla "So you got what we need? Both parts of the trip?"

I said "All accounted for as always. We will need to make another food trip soon. is the door open yet?"

Darla said "Open, come on home. I will be waiting to see who you got with you."

I opened the portal and we all stepped through one at a time. Once we were all on the other side I closed the portal and the shutters. I told Zoe "Take the combat mages over to our side of the lake and put them in the artisan housing till a proper bunkhouse can be made for them." I tuned to Darla "You take the four specialist and find them a place to stay till their houses are ready. I'll take the maids to the Crystal Hall."

We all headed off to do our duty's. When I got to the Crystal Hall I took the maids to the Throne room. Angel was on the Throne and looking pensive. I curtsied to her and presented the maids. "Three are for here, Three are for my side of the lake. Yours are Tammy, Betty, and Stella. That leaves me Eva Tasha and Sasha. All should be fine. We will need another food run soon though. What do you think Your Majesty?"

Angel clapped her hands and a maid, Wendy came out. Angel commanded "Take the new maids and get them settled and on the job." Wendy curtsied and took the maids away. Angel turned back to me. "My Mother linked in, she wants to send people here now. Like first thing in the morning. Through the main mirrors. Do you think it is safe?"

I sighed "We did make that deal. We have to take them. We have not had a attack for four days so I think we can use the main mirrors if we do it smart. Set a time then open the shutters for only so long. If they miss the window then it is not our fault. When they get here set rules right away so to keep everyone safe. Do you want me to meet them?"

Angel looked a little relived. "Yes would you meet them please. I know you can handle any one who comes through. I will link my Mother and set the time for eleven o'clock. How does that sound. It should not take long. Once you bring them here I will have lady Jessie take over. What about having troops there to set the tone?"

I nodded "I will bring two of the new combat mages and we should have four knights on duty. That should keep the peace. How many are coming?"

Angel frowned "Mother did not say. I will ask and let you know. We will change plans if we need to. I feel better about this now." She smiled. "You always seem to help keep this place safe."

I bowed my head "That is part of my job Your Majesty. Oh as long as I am thinking of it. If you need me to hire any more staff you will need to give me more funds to work with I am almost out. Mages are expensive. Well it has been a long day. Does Your Majesty have any more need of me tonight?"

She smiled "No, I think I can spare you for the night. Good night my mage." She waved me away with a smile. I took my maids and headed for the lake shore.

Once we got to the lake I pulled crystal out of the ground and made a three person boat. that was harder than it should have been but I did not let on. Then I grew my wings. I stretched my wings loving the feelings. With a flick of magic I sent the boat across the lake. Then took to the sky to watch over them. I kept the boat moving steady while gliding in the air. It was hard to keep the boat moving while thinking about flying. When we were close to the other side I dove ahead to land on the shore before them. It was a fun exercise. I just folded my wings and waited for them. Zoe had seen me fly up and came over to say hi.

I said You get one of the twins do you want Sasha or Tasha? I have my reasons."

She looked at me "Tasha will be fine. I did not know you got one for me. That was nice of you."

The others bumped ashore and got out of the boat. I looked at them. "Tasha you go with Zoe. Sasha and Eva you come with me. This is how it will work for awhile. Let's get inside the morning will come very soon."

We all headed in and settled in for the night. After a quick dinner I was heading for my den to read a bit when my bracelet jingled. "Yes, Your Majesty how may I serve you?"

Angel said Mother thinks she should send fourteen people now that we are so close to being set up. I talked her down to four this week and four next week. We did agree that eleven o'clock was a good time. She is pushing me but I am not sure why? How close do you think we are to really being set up?"

I sighed "We are almost set up we have the people we just need to get them in place and housed right. I need more houses on my side of the lake for the teacher mages. I need to get the bunkhouse set up for the combat mages. Then set watches and we will be a long way to being set up for real. As fore your Mother pushing you I wont comment because I don't have the slightest idea why."

Angel sighed "Neither do I my friend. I am glad I was not fooling myself that we are almost there. Well it is late so good night. I will see you on the morning." she cut the link.

I did go into the den to read. I was wondering about Eva and how I could help her with her problem? I soon went up to bed with no answers.

In the morning I went down and found Eva serving breakfast to Darla. I smiled the Queen had given her a apartment in the Crystal Hall but she seem to be here almost half the time. I sat down and Sasha poured my tea. It is nice to have a maid again. Darla looked at me "You look tired. What are you doing today?"

I said "I am tired and I got another full day ahead of me. At Eleven I got to meet the first of the Imports from Queen Aslina. after lunch I need to shape a bunkhouse for the combat mages. That is going to make me more tired. I wonder if I should use crystal weave or just rock? I really need to work on my rock shaping."

Darla looked at me "You are doing too much! You are going to burn out at this rate. We got other mages here, use them!"

I sighed "Have them over here at one o'clock and I will put them to work. There is so much to do and now we have to deal with the Imports." I sipped my tea "You know I think I must have been crazy to take on this job!" Sasha put my breakfast in front of me. "Well some of the perks are nice." I chuckled.

After breakfast I headed over to where the combat mages were housed. Zoe had them out front of the housing drilling them. I walked up. I singled her and she stopped, I said "I need two of your mages for a wile. Escort duty."

Zoe Called "Anna, Sara front and center. You are to go with Lady Ember and do as she say. Do you understand?"

They both said "Yes, Captain!"

I smiled to Zoe then turned and headed to the lake. The two followed behind. We got to the lake and I pointed to the boat. They got in and waited. I grew my wings and flicked the boat with my magic and off the went. I took off flying a little ahead of them. Working on doing two things at once was why I was doing this. That and it was fun. We got to the other side and I folded my wings. I thought a moment and pulled my wings in so they did not show. When we got to the main mirror room I switched to my gown. I pulled out my staff and checked the time. right on time I opened the shutters. Almost at once a portal opened. Four people stumbled through. I closed the shutters. I was standing right out in the open with the combat mages behind me. The four looked over me and started to babble. I said "Quite please! We have a lot to do." I was ignored. I repeated myself twice. then I lost my temper. Up went the staff and down it came with a thunderclap that shook the room. After a moment or two to get our hearing back I said "I will take you to the Queen now. Please keep the talking to a minimum. This way please." As we passed the door the knights fell in behind. I walked at a calm pace. Mainly to seem unconcerned but really it was the three inch heels I was wearing.

We got to the Crystal Hall and I lead them to the Throne room. Angel was sitting on the Throne in full Queen mode. I curtsied to her. She nodded to me "Thank you Lady Ember for bringing them to me I know the time of a Grand Mage is always in demand. I will ask lady Jessie and lady Tara to take on the task of settling these new people into there new homes. You may return to the magic you so love."

I curtsied and withdrew. Once I got outside I switched back to my work clothes and let out my wings again. Anna and Sara were still behind me the knights stayed in the Hall. I smiled and stretched my wings letting the feelings flow. I was getting to hate hiding my wings. I looked at the mages "Ether of you a water type?"

Anna answered "I am My Lady. May I ask why?"

I smiled "You should be able to propel the boat to the other side of the lake. Do you think you can do that?" After she nodded "After that you two are done. You both can return to your unit."

They said "Yes My Lady. Thank you."

I nodded and took to the sky. I did keep a eye on them though. Their start was a little ruff but then smoothed out and they did well. I landed by my home and waved to them then went in. I was really hungry for lunch. Instead I walked into trouble. Eva was in tears and Sasha was looking pissed. I had a feeling I knew what this was about. I Sighed and asked What is going on here?"

Sasha pointed at Eva and said "That is a BOY! I Don't room with boys!"

I stopped her triad right there with a shake of my head. I said "I know of Eva's condition. I will not have her put to grief because of it! I plan to get with the healer and plan a cure for her condition. As always in this house you and everyone else will treat people as they present nothing more. If you can not do that I will have to think about getting a new maid and I will ship you back to where I got you. Do you understand? If rooming is going to be a problem I will add on a room for you. I will not have anyone in my service be in pain because of a medical condition! Now do we have a problem?" Both of them just stared at me. I was harsh and forceful but caring at the same time. Unlike how they had seen so far.

Sasha looked at me "Yes I understand and no there is not a problem here. I do request the other room though. We will work out the rest ourselves." She looked determined.

I looked at Eva "Well what do you have to say?"

She drew a breath and said "I have no problem here I am sorry if I caused one. I am willing to do what is necessary to continue working here."

I said ok we will forget this happened this time. Where's my lunch? I got work to do."

They looked at each other then scrambled to get lunch done. I sat trying to regain my cool. Soon lunch was on the table and the day moved on. At one o'clock Darla knocked. The fact that she knocked means she was not alone. I had Eva let them in. The four were looking a little tired. I said "All right I hope you got some sleep because it is time to work. First Enchanter, Jan is it?" She nodded "I have a good reinforcement spell I need cast on wall s in the Hall of Magic." I passed her a copy of the spell "Can you read my writing?" She nodded again. "It will be mind numbing but it hast to be done to every wall in the main room and the small rooms on the north side. I have already done the south side. Next Shaper, Sophie I need a Bunkhouse for ten combat mages. I will leave the design up to you. I will show you where though. Next Elementalist, Vanessa I need you to go over the elements of the combat mages and draw up a list of how to up their skills in their areas. Finally Generalist, Veronica I want you to work with Darla today checking on the studies of her students. Just in case she needs to be somewhere you can take over and keep them up. Is everyone clear on their duty's for today?" Everyone nodded "All right meeting is over I will show you all where to work then I have things to do."

So I set them all to work then looked at the back of the house and checked the size of the maids room. I went outside and gathered magic from the earth and waterfall. When I felt I had all I could hold I created the extra room I talked about. With all the care I made it look like the rest of the house. After I went inside and created the door and window. I was sweating quite bad so I went and took a bath. IT did not take long to feel better in the bath. After my bath I took a walk and checked on the mages. That's when the bracelet jingled, it was the queen.

Angel said. "I think Mother sent these so called noble's here to drive me crazy. Can I ask your help again?"

I said "I will take care of it. Are they at the Hall?"

Angel sighed "Yes having a wild party Jessie and Tara are just not able to stop them. I need you!"

I said "I will be there in a moment I am flying there now." And so I was. I had grew my wings and took off as soon as Angel called. I hope it goes better this time. I got there in a short time. I walked to the room they had and I could hear breaking crystal and giggles. I opened the door and got angry! They had destroyed the place I did not see Jessie or Tara. I used a different spell than I planned. I cast the spell and everything in the place stopped moving. I looked at all the smashed items all over. I looked at the four Imports I set myself down I released Josie's mouth. I said "Why?" She made a rude sound. I decided to take this to the Queen. I stuck my head out side the door and asked Tammy to bring several large carts. It did not take long to do so I moved the two boys on one and the two girls on the other. Then I and two maids pushed the carts to the Throne room. Angel looked up when we came in. I unloaded the four then broke the spell. The four fell to the floor. I spoke "Your Majesty these four have totally destroyed the Blue room. What do you wish to be done with them?" Angel looked them over from there indecent clothing to the offensive looks on there faces.

Angel Spoke "I find your behavior to be destructive and disrespectful to Sanctuary. This is a place of peace. I do not wish to punish but you ask for it with your actions. I will think on this and will tell you my verdict in the morning." Angel was not happy.

I was not happy either. All crystal in and of Crystal was a part of me. To hurt the crystal here was to hurt me. I felt every broken piece of crystal. I was hurting right then. I was furious as well but I was not letting into the anger. Time to make magic.

The guards took the four away. I curtsied to the Queen and asked "Do you have anything else you wish of me right now Your Majesty?" She looked at me.

Angel said "You always come to my call. Thank you Lady Ember you are one I always know I can count on. I will see you in the morning. Good night." with that she stood and left the room. I left right after her.

I flew directly to the crystal storage room on my side of the lake. It was time for a new staff. I gathered all the blur quarts that was there. I added all the sapphires I could find. Then I went to the metals storage room an got the purest silver I could lay my hands on. I was ready to start. I put everything on a cart and went to the lake shore. Jan and Sophie came over wondering what's up with me? The could see I had laid out ten spell books ready for use. and all the crystal and silver. They could tell I was going to make magic big time! They asked if they could watch? I didn't care I was too into the process right then. I started pulling in magic from the earth, from the water, from the air and from the fire of my anger. I kept pulling till I thought I would burst. I started to shape the crystal quarts first for the base then added the sapphires one at a time putting magic into all of it. The shape was almost done I added the silver as ascents, the head piece and spike on the other end. It was shaping was done. I repeated drawing in of magic then opened the books and began casting the enchantments one after another. I reached twenty then went back and did the harmony overlay twenty times. It was a masterpiece. I gathered my books and stood to push the cart back to the storage room. I swayed a moment Both Jan and Sophie jumped up to make sure I did not fall. I waved them off.

I said "It is just the after casting tiredness. I will go to bed soon and it will be all right. I just have to put up this cart."

Jan said "I have not heard of several of those enchantments let alone being put on the same object. I don't think I could do that. and a overlay on top of that. That staff will be a weapon of unimaginable power."

Sophie said "And to start by shaping two types of crystal and silver. That is very impressive in its self. To add all those enchantments and overlays is a work of pure wonder!"

I shook my head "It is just what I do." I finally got the cart put up. I sighed and headed to my home. "Good night." The said goodnight then headed to the boats. I walked into the house to find another argument. This time about who gets what room. Right then I was too tired to care. They both shut up when they seen me. Looks of concern on their faces. I just headed up stairs to sleep.

In the morning I got up. I was still tired but happy about my new staff. I came down stairs for breakfast. Sasha served while Eva cleaned up. I got ready to go see the queen. I stepped outside and my wings came out without my thinking of it. I was soon in the sky. Gliding and swooping having fun all the way across the lake. I landed near the Crystal hall and went in. I Curtsied to the Queen then just waited. Angel did not look in the chatting mood so I left her alone. I was leaning half dozing when the four were brought in. That woke me up.

Angel spoke "It has been a long night and I for one did not sleep much. Down to business. You destroyed the blue room and showed disrespect to all of Sanctuary. That will cost you Fifteen days in the jail. since we don't have one I will ask our Grand Mage to make one. And you four will be expelled from Sanctuary if you do such a destructive act again. That is your punishment. Take them to holding till their cells are ready."

The four were taken away. I thought of ways to lock them up. I also thought of where. Ben walked up and said "Combat Mages work best when they are paired with a knight. Would you consider starting a pairing plan?"

I said "Talk to Zoe she leads the Combat Mages. I have heard that paired troops work best. I leave such matters to her though."

Ben said quietly "The mage dose not have to be a Combat Mage to pair effectively."

I said "What are you saying?" Let him spell it out if he wants to go that rout.

Ben said "I am asking you to pair up with me. A working pair at first then maybe much more?" I wondered if he was going at it this way to have time to get used to my other side?

I said "We could see how it goes for a bit then try pairing. How does that sound to you? I have a jail to build so I will see you later. "

Ben said "I will hold you to that. Later" He walked off.

I headed out to find a cave that can be used as a jail. It did not take long. I found two caves that had splits so I could easily make bars to hold them in. and a door and lock. The whole project too two days, one day for the girls one day for the boys. Most of it was not hard just making the lock was hard. The keys was crystal. I turned the keys over to the guards and left. My part of the job was over.

A few days later I decided to make another weapon this time for Ben. Then I went to the storage room with the steel in it. I filled a tram with a bit of it then got some silver and crystal. I had been thinking of this combination for a bit I hope it works. First I shaped the steel into a sword. Then I laced it with the purest silver I had. Then I pushed crystal into every pore of the metal. Then I used the greatest enchantment I knew calling on the elements.

Fire and Ice
Earth and Sky
Come together
To Harmonize!

I repeated the chant as I cast many enchantments as I could think of. Twenty four different layers to make this sword unbeatable. I smiled a five foot badge of office for the captain of the royal guard. Perfect for Ben. I took the sword and flew to the house where Ben was staying. I knocked and Byron answered "Your Ladyship how nice to see you. What brings you to our door?"

I smiled "Is Ben home? I have something for him." I was almost dancing I was so happy.

He smiled "Ben there's a Lady here to see you!" Ben came down the stairs. He looked good. Dang it working so much magic has got me turned on and he really looks good to me.

Ben leaned on the door frame "What can I do for you?" Man of few words as always.

I smiled at him "I thought that the captain of the royal guard needed a special sword so I made you this!" I handed him the sword. "It is a Heritage Blade, Only you and those in direct line from you can use the full power of this blade." He lifted the sword and the blade took fire without burning him. "The Blade has excepted you as its master. You two are now one. The Blade will do as you command. Remember only those in your line can use this sword." I stepped back.

He could not take his eyes off the flaming blade "You made this? Does it have a name?"

I could not stop smiling. "Yes I made This Blade for you. It has a name it is called Kiss of the Eternal Rose! Well, I have to go now use it well my friend. Oh remember the crest you wear when you have a sheath made for it. I will see you later." I walked away as fast as I could the flew back to my home. I dreamed quite wild that night.

Darla stopped by that morning. I said "By the way I made a Heritage Blade for Ben last night. twenty four layers of enchantments with a Elemental overlay. It's called Kiss of the Eternal Rose. He loved it." I stretched and yawned.

She glanced at me "You can't be serious. You don't do things small do you? Twenty four and a overlay. What element?" She shook her head.

I smiled "Earth, Sky, Fire and Water a Harmony overlay. Twenty reparations in all. My best work to date. Steel, silver and crystal core combination."

"You got to be kidding me? That type of sword would give Excalibur a run for its money. And you just gave it away? What are you nuts?"

I giggled "Excalibur is this swords pale sister. Ben was the best one to wield it. You should have seen the flame that came out when he raised it. It took him for its master right away." I munched my breakfast.

Darla looked thoughtful "Can you make one of those swords built for a woman to use? Something that the Queen can use?"

"What are you thinking you know how a heritage blade works? Only those in direct line can use the swords full power. No one else can even touch the sword. Well I can touch it because I made it. No others would be able to." I shook my head.

Darla said "It would be perfect. She would have to learn to use it. How long would it take you?"

I sighed "I wont be able to start it for a few days. I need to be recouped from making Ben's blade. But then one day should do it."

Three days later...

I was picking out the steel and silver. Then I grabbed several large sapphires to replace the plain crystal. This was going to be my greatest work ever. I looked through every book my Grandmother gave me for enchantments. The number went up to forty strong enchantments. I was ready to start. The blade I designed was delicate and down right pretty. It was totally fit for a Queen. I added more silver to the steel than last time. Last I laced in the sapphires. It was time for the casting so I took a deep breath and started. Forty times I cast and Forty times I chanted the overlay. I was totally spent when I finished. I wrapped the sword carefully for the trip over. I walked out of my work area and spotted Darla talking to Zoe so I walked over. "It's finished call everyone for the presentation." I said weakly.

Darla said "Everyone? How about the core group with a few extras? How did it come out?"

I sighed "You will see soon. It is even stronger than the first try. forty casts and overlays." I turned to the shoreline and got in to the boat. Zoe and Darla got in behind me. Darla sent us across the lake. When we bumped into the other side I got out a little unsteady. Zoe steadied me. I made my way slowly to the Crystal Hall and the throne room. Soon everyone was assembled. Angel took her Throne in full Queen mode. I shifted my clothes to my gown and staff. Cryss settled on my shoulder. Everyone went formal with their looks. When ready I approached the throne unwrapping the sword. "Your Majesty This sword was made for you with all the skill I possess. It goes beyond any weapon I have made or even heard of. It is a Heritage Blade. It has more power than even I know about. I present this blade called The Eternal Rose Heart to you and your line." Slowly the Queen reached out to close her hand around the hilt. She stood raising the sword towards the sky. A blue flame slowly covered the sword then covered the Queen. She was totally still as if in a trance. This lasted for a few moments then the flame retreated to the blade of the sword. The Queen lowered the sword.

The Queen spoke "I accept this gift my Lady Grand Mage. I and all my line will hold it in highest regard!" After that the formal part of the gathering was over. So we had a short party. Well short for me. I was almost falling over with tiredness. I was soon heading home and right into bed.

In the morning I was quite sluggish and tired. Forging such a powerful yet delicate weapon took a lot out of me. It was strange that I was so up after finishing Ben's blade yet so bushed after the Queens Blade. Well I'll have to put that aside for later. It was good I waited three days before starting the blade.

Now was time to set new tasks for the mages. The bunkhouse was done and so was the enchantments on the Hall of Magic. There was a knock at the door. It was time for the Monday meeting.

Eva answered the door and let the mages in. We all took a seat and got ready to talk out what we need to do this week. I had decided to place a Mage Hall right next to the Hall of Magic. We talked over designs for a bit drinking tea.

Darla came in. "Sorry I'm late. Has anything been decided yet?"

I smiled "Not yet besides the outside needs to be Crystal weave like the Hall of Magic and the Crystal Hall. We haven't even decided how big the thing is going to be. I think relatively small. All the practice rooms are in the Hall of Magic. So this would just be offices and archives. We will also be starting a house for the top mages near the Hall. We haven't decided if it will be four small houses or one big one?"

Darla smiled "No not much done at all. Well did you forget the new Imports from Queen Aslina come in today. They are waiting for you to open the shutters and let them in at twelve. That is One half hour. You better hurry. I'll take over here."

I had forgotten. So I hurried out the door and took to the sky. I flew fast so it did not take long to get to the main mirror room. The troops were in place so I switched to gown and staff and opened the shutters. now we wait. It did not take long for a portal to open and twenty artisans and entertainers strolled through the portal a moment later four more jumped through. I sighed we have been had again! I called them all together and led them to the artisan quarters on this side of the lake. That is all but the last four who demanded to see the Queen. Just what we need.

I asked "And you are who to make such demands?

The leader of the four said "We are mages so do as we say!" Cheeky Moo!

"I am Grand Mage here so show some respect!" I responded.

The so called mage went off on a speech about all kind of bs. So I shut her down with a thunder clap. When we could hear again I told them "That sort of game playing will not be put up with! I have a meeting of the top mages to get back to so shut up and listen! I will See to your housing then you will wait till I am ready to deal with you!"

Darla and the mages came up. Darla asked "Is there a problem Lady Ember? We heard your thunder clap. Please my lady don't break anybody. They are so hard to put back together. Our healer is away right now."

The leader said "I know you, you work for Queen Aslila why are you acting like this whelp is something special? No whelp that age can be anything but a whelp!" Her arrogance was almost overpowering.

Darla said "I used to work for the Queen now I work for Lady Ember. I would be careful she is a powerful mage, a prodigy! You are coming very close to being DEAD!"

I moved my staff and the stone around her feet started to crawl up her legs. It wasn't till mid calf that the jerk realized something was wrong. By then it was too late. She was slowly covered till only her face remained. At that point she could not even get up a good yell. The look on her face showed she was very scared.

I stepped up to her. "Never underestimate a mage. Now you have two options one you apologize to me and everyone here two you die. I wouldn't take too long to choose."

She apologized quite quickly. I waved my hand and the rock cracked and fell away. Dissolving when they hit the ground showing that they were illusion.

I said "Jan take these to the queen if they give you or the Queen any trouble let me know. I have better things to do than play tour guide." Jan curtsied then led them away. Ben walked up Smiling. "Ben we need to talk."

"Yes My lady." He said. Was it me or did he stress the My part of what he said? Hmm maybe there might be a chance there. I walked over to my boat and got in. I looked over my shoulder to see if he would follow. He did so we set off I stopped in the center of the lake and turned to Ben.

I said "I don't know how to do this so I am just going to come out and say it. I like you and I hope you like me?" I waited to see what he say. It was a long few moments.

He smiled "I like you to. What do you want to do about it?" I had to stop myself from cheering. I thought for a moment.

"A date would be nice. What do you think? Do you think life would leave us alone for one evening?" I said. I was letting my guard down would he see that?

He chuckled "I think the worlds owes us at least that. How about this Saturday? We will meet in the cave behind the waterfall for a picnic. There is a path along the shore from both sides. Say about one pm?" I loved it.

I smiled "That sounds good for a first date. I will make a good basket of food for us. Is there anything you don't like?" He shook his head. I went on. "I don't think we should tell the others about this! At least for now that is." That made him smile bigger.

So he had a week to get his courage up to face both sides of me. If things go the same this is where the attacks start again. Life did not disappoint as the wards and the alarms went off. I sent the boat to the shore. I could feel something about this attack was different. I felt one of the Shutters start to go bad. We got to the mirror room. I could see the shutter glowing red hot. It was going to fail any second. I hit the second trap on that mirror. The hammer fell and smashed the mirror. The other two were starting to heat up. Then the wards from the back door went off. I used the alarm link and told Zoe to use the hammer trap on all the mirrors. She did I felt it. I used the traps and the attack was over or so I thought. They had found the side door. I hurried over there with Ben on my heals. I felt the shutters fail and a portal open. I got close and activated the hammer trap. The mirror smashed. I scanned twelve body's got through. I told Ben and the two knights and a combat mage with him. More were coming but we had to hold till they were there. I brought out my staff and Ben drew his sword. They reacted off each other and both took flame. We told the others to hold back. Ben and I pushed into the third mirror room. There was ten raiders and two mages waiting for us and they were mad! They attacked! Ben went at the raiders I held off the mages and shielded Ben an I. It was a pitched battle in a cramped space. I took down the mages knocking them out. I called for the others to back up Ben. The raiders fell fast after that.

In the aftermath I was surprised to find no one was killed, hurt yes but not killed. I kept the mages asleep so they would not be a problem. When our troops got there all the raiders were put in a side cave and I created bars of stone to keep them in. The enemy mages were kept separate and in spell sleep. We brought in our healer to look over our troops then the raiders. After everyone was seen to I headed to talk to the Queen leaving Veronica to watch that the enemy mages did not wake up.

I made it to the Crystal Hall pretty quickly. I walked into the Throne room. Angel looked up "What happened all the alarms went off."

I sighed curtsied and said "Another attack this one made it through into the third mirror room. It was contained and the raiders imprisoned and the two mages with them put to sleep. The bad news is we are out of mirrors, all of them got smashed. The Shutters worked for a while but now we need a new plan. I will make new mirrors with new addresses and better shutters and hammer traps maybe a third trap for if they get in. We can't get sloppy like we have been. The next time someone may be killed. We need to know how they got through the shutters! Then we can work to fix that flaw."

Angel said "I will think on this I am not sure there is anything I can do in this matter except give you the power to make the changes that need to be made. A political solution will not be what's called for. You can only fight magic with magic. The raiders will have to be sent somewhere so they won't hurt anyone again. How we will do this I do not know."

I thought a moment "There is a way. In one of my spell books there is a seeker spell. It seeks out places that are mirror like. These can be used to create a temporary portal. You use the peephole spell first then open the portal push them through and they are gone. That is if you want them anywhere but here."

Angel commanded "Gather the Six and Darla and we will talk of this and some other things of importance. I think it is time to clear the air on a few things."

I looked to Angel for a moment. This did not sound good. Then I went out to find the others. Soon I had found them all. We headed back to the Crystal Hall.

The Six and Darla, The ones who started all this, sat in a meeting room in the Crystal Hall waiting. Angel our Queen Stood up and said "My friends we are here to discuss the future of Sanctuary. We started this project and are the driving force behind it. So we must know where it is going. Each of us here will in the coming days be put in charge of certain areas so we can maximize our efforts. I am sorry to say but our Lady Grand Mage has been doing more than any one person should have to do. So we will all step up to make Sanctuary Great!"

Darla raised her hand. At the queens nod she spoke "As I take it this meeting is to divide things up to make things easier to handle?" The Queen nodded again. Darla went on "I for one am willing, as I started to, teach magic now that we have others to teach as well. I will teach five of you as I can and get help from the other mages Lady Ember brought in when I can't be there. That is the best way I can help out. I will advise or go on missions outside this place as needed. Though teaching magic needs to be my first job!" The Queen nodded at this.

Tina raised her hand. at the Queens nod she said "I noticed that there are ten artisans in the last batch from Crystalis. I believe I could do something to make them useful. My parents are artist so I was exposed to that world until last year. I speak their language so it should go well." The Queen nodded again.

Tara lifted her hand. The Queen nodded so she spoke "If there is one thing I know it is entertainers and we have ten sitting around eating. So I think I could do something with them." The Queen nodded.

Angel said "That took care of the Imports save the ones in jail and the new mages. Lady Ember will you take care of the new mages?"

I spoke "It may be a little ruff on them. Their arrogance has to be tempered and they need to be tested. I will see to it as soon as the new mirror systems are up. The rethink on that has been my only thoughts of late."

Angel spoke "I understand my mage" she smiled "The defense of Sanctuary is in your hands as always. We will come back to that. I believe that leaves Jenny and Jessie to tell what they will do."

Jenny Spoke "I think the Queen needs a reliable assistant to do as needed. Also to learn the art of statecraft. I think I can do that real well."

Jessie spoke "I have always been good with trade and money so I would like to take care of that end of things for the crown. As we can."

Angel spoke "That takes care of this part of the meeting. Now the Mirror problem. The shutters failed so we need a new way to protect the mirrors and us. I would like to hear any ideas." The Queen looked around at us.

I spoke "I may have another way to safeguard the mirrors I just need more time to work it out."

Angel said "I would like to here what you have Lady Ember. Even a unfinished Idea may spark another. It is your traps that saved us the last few times."

I sighed "It would take a redesign of the floor of the mirror room. Well a small part of. What the idea is that if the shutters start to fail I would trip this trap. Then a piece of the floor would swing up and cover the mirror. So anything coming in would smash into hard metal covered rock. We would leave all the other traps in place just add this one." Everyone was just staring at me. "Too much? I have a idea for if they get through all the traps and get into the mirror room. A sonic screamer to knock them out." I added.

Darla was thinking "It might just work and it would keep us safer."

The Queen looked at me "Do it as soon as you can. Use anyone you need to. We need to go on another food run. That is the next part of the meeting. We need to find a way to grow our own food."

I sighed again "I have a ideas about that. I was looking through my Grandmothers spell books and found two spells that may be of use. One creates a light globe that does the night day thing. It would have to be refreshed every week but it would be good. Next is a soil spell to make the soil useable for farming. We pick a cavern by the lake and irrigate from there. Find some farmers and in a bit we have food. Pick another cavern and raise some chickens and maybe some cows fed by grass spell and we are good." Everyone was staring at me again. I just sat and went over what I said in my head. No problems.

Angel Smiled "It looks like our Grand Mage is more than a pretty face. She has done it again. I think that would work. Now all we need is farmers and mages to cast the spells. I feel good about this meeting. We are done here for now. We will have a meeting like this every other Friday from now on."

As the meeting broke up the Queen singled for me to wait after the others had left. I did and Angel smiled at me. She said "You are full of ideas today. The farm will be a good project for a lower mage. You have been looking tired lately. You need to delegate more."

I gave her a sideways smile "Darla gave me the same lecture last week. I have been trying to do that with my mages and it is working a bit. I know I should let others run with things more. I just find myself going ahead with whatever thought that's in my head. I will try to do as you ask and let others do the farm Idea. I will do the mirror systems myself though. I want to be sure we are safe."

Angel put her hand on my arm. "I just worry that's all. After all that's a Queens job. That and paperwork." She frowned. I smiled back at her and left to do my job.

Darla was waiting for my outside. She smiled and fell into step with me. I asked her "Have you taught ward and alarm spells? We need to be sure that all the combat mages know these spells. I want them trained if they don't. If you see Veronica send her to me. I am putting her in charge of preparing the farm."

Darla smiled "And where will you be? While all of us are working." She was teasing.

I sighed I will be in the main mirror room working on how to set the traps without smashing myself. I want us able to port out within the day. That means re-tuning three mirrors and a lot of rings. Come to think of it send Jan to me she can help re-tune rings. It is going to be a long day." Darla looked at me and nodded then headed off to find some mages. I was almost to the main mirror room when that arrogant mage came up to me. Just what I needed.

She said "Where have you been I have been looking all over? Well answer me whelp!"

That did it I was not in the mood for this and she ticked me off. With a wave I zipped her mouth. Then I grew to be seven feet tall and looked down on her. I took a second then said "You have talked down to me for the last time!" I slowly wove a spell that would take the arrogance and reverse it! I cast the spell that would last for twenty four hours. I returned to my normal height and unzipped her mouth. She ran away. I sighed I'll send someone to find her later. I had work to do.

An hour later I had the first mirror Re-tuned and up and was planning the placement of the traps when the mages came in. My four and three of the new ones. Miss arrogant was absent. I looked at Veronica and asked "Did Darla tell you of the farm idea?" She nodded "Good I will pull out the spells and give them to you in the morning. Go look for a place that would be useable." She nodded. I looked at Jan "You can help me here. you can re-tune rings While I finish the mirrors and traps." She nodded. I looked at Sophie "You can make more rings with this crest on them." I showed her my ring. She nodded. I looked at Vanessa "You can help me with the rock trap. First go get a lot of steel from the storage room on this side. Sophie you can help with that. Use steel to make the rings." I looked at the three standing back watching. I waved them forward. "What is your names and magic?"

The first one said "I am Linda a water mage. To my left is Fran a fire mage. Beyond her is Sammie a earth mage. We would like to be of help. We are not like Nancy she is way too arrogant for a air mage."

I smiled "You can find Nancy and bring her to me. By the way she is under a spell right now to reverse her arrogance. So she may be scared of everything." The three looked at each other. "All right go!" Everyone did as they were told and a lot got done. By dinner time the mirrors were back up, re-tuned and trapped. A long time it took. I sent everyone to dinner. The three new mages had not returned yet. I flew to my home and had dinner. In the morning I will do the mirror room on this side.

After dinner I went for a walk along the lake shore. I was tired. I thought what was I going to do with low level mages? Train them I guess. That is what the Hall of Magic is for. When we get the Mage hall done we will need staff. My thoughts were jumbled when I heard some whimpering. I followed the sound and found Nancy hiding in the cave where Ben and I will hopefully have our date. She looked terrified. I decided to break the spell. I stepped up and broke the spell and looked at her cowering there. She regained some of her arrogance and stood up mad but not ready to take me on. I said "Head to your quarters it is past dinner time. Remember what is happened and look at the way you have been acting. I have little time for arrogance. Go now you are spoiling my evening stroll." She hurried away. I ran into Ben on the way. He smiled "Now I know why that mage looked so scared. Can we talk?"

I smiled back "Sure, I was just having a evening stroll. Do you want to walk or sit?" I had a feeling he was going to break our date. I hoped not. At least this time it will be face to face. He pointed to a bench. We sat down.

He looked hesitant. I gave him time. After a while he said "I know about Eric. It does not matter how I found out. I want to here your side?" Hmm this could be tricky.

"It would help to know what you know. That way I can correct any misinformation." i said. Hoping he did not get some wild story.

He sighed "I was told you are really a man and only dress this way for fun!"

Well that was straight forward. I decided to tell him the truth. So I told him everything I had told the girls. Then said "So you see in my heart I have always been a girl. It just took magic to let out that part of me. I live here a total and complete woman! This is not for fun it is just who I am. It is the person on the other side of the mirror that is the fake! When I get out of high school I will leave him behind. But for now he is needed."

He thought on this for a moment or two then said "I am not sure what to think right now. I will tell you if our dates still on Friday. I am sorry but I need time to think." He got up and walked off. So much for my night.

In the morning Veronica showed up and I gave her the needed copies of spells. If I didn't have so much work to do I would run off on a shopping trip. Darla showed up looking for orders I told her to "Teach this day." I had too much to do right now to give her any other task. She looked at me but said nothing. I had pointed at the other mages that were walking up when I said that. Well that took care of the new four. The others had their jobs for today. I got ready and headed for the back door. I must emit that my mind was on the talk I had with Ben yesterday. I went over and over trying to see if I could have told him any easier. The answer keeps coming up no, I did the best I could under the circumstance. I got to the secondary mirror room AKA the back door. Jan and Vanessa was waiting for me all ready to start. We got set then right to work. We quickly put up the re-tuned mirrors and trapped them. They were as safe as I could make them right now. After lunch Sophie showed up with twenty four Sword and the Rose Crest Rings ready to be enchanted. We had tuned each mirror different so we needed to enchant six addresses into the rings. That is a good afternoons work for two. So I sent Vanessa off to lunch. I sighed and headed in for lunch. Sophie headed out to find her own lunch and Jan cam in with me. Jan and I talked while Sasha and Eva served lunch.

I got up after lunch and pulled Eva aside. I said "Tomorrow, I'll try to get to your problem in the morning. I have a lot to do right now but I have not forgotten you." She smiled weakly and nodded then went back to her work.

I decided to make a very special ring for the Queen. So I headed for the crystal storage room. I picked up the brightest sapphire that was left there. Jan had followed me to see what I was doing. I then walked to a practice room in the Hall of Magic. I said "This is where we will work. My magic is higher here." She nodded and we set up on the floor. I said "First a special ring for the Queen." Then I shaped the sapphire into a lovely crest ring. Then I transferred all the addresses in my ring to the Queen's ring. I added the new addresses and two layers of adapting enchantments and the Queen's ring was done. I looked up at Jan. Her eye's were wide.

She said "You sure do good work fast to. What level are you anyway?"

I smiled "Last time I was tested level seven crystal mage and level eight enchanter. That was a year ago it might have changed."

Darla said from the door "She is a prodigy levels change fast for her. Sometimes becoming irrelevant. My lady the Queen calls. She wants to see us."

I stood up and said "Jan continue making rings I'll be back when I can." When Darla and I were outside. I said "What's up? I got work to do. Oh well, at least I finished her ring." I held up the ring. Darla looked at the ring and whistled. I smiled at her reaction. We walked down to the shore and got in a boat. Off we went at quite a clip. we got to the other side pretty quickly. Out of the boat we got and off to the Crystal Hall. The Throne room was strangely silent when we got there. The Queen was on the Throne but otherwise the room was empty. I approached and curtsied. The Queen looked at me. "Someone has been spreading rumors about you. I think Eric has been found out." Angel said.

I said "Tell me something I don't know. Ben has heard one and it almost crashed our date on Saturday! When I find the person that spread such lies. Well it is best not to think that way! I just hope it is not someone I like. That would hurt too much."

Angel said "I have found the person. It is Stella, one of my maids." I went cold but did not say anything. I went over my options in my mind and all turned out badly for all involved. I guess I am screwed anyway I go.

I sighed "The damage is done there is nothing I can do but set the record straight. Then leave Sanctuary. I can no longer be effective. People will not trust me."

Angel looked at me "NO! You will not leave! You keep this place running! We will work though this no matter how it turns out. I will see to punishing that maid. You say nothing till we have to. This is what we will do. No running away, no fighting, just waiting. Do you understand?"

I said "Yes, your Majesty. Here is your new ring for all the mirrors and a little more. I will show you the little more later." I handed her the sapphire crest ring. "It is one of a kind. I hope you like it." She took the ring and began to cry. She held it up to the light. She took off the old ring and put it in her pocket. Then she smiled as she slid it on. Once in place I said a quiet word and the ring changed size to fit her perfectly then the grippers engaged. she looked at me. I said "You will never loose this ring. Nor can it ever be stolen. Only you or I can ever remove that ring. I made it that way. I need to get back to work if you will excuse me." I curtsied and left.

Outside I grew my wings and was ready to take off when Darla said "That was very grown up thing you said until you said you would leave."

I said "Leave it Darla! I really don't need this right now. Just leave me to my work. That is the only way I am going to get through this. The Queen has forbidden me from leaving so I wont. I will just work." Before she could say anything I took to the air an flew back to the Hall of Magic. I sat down and began working. I did two for every one Jan did. When I finished twelve I started to work on my ring. I was silent the whole time. Jan after looking at my face said nothing.

After the rings were finished I thought of who needed a ring? Darla, Jenny, Jessie, Tina and Tara were a given. I had mine, Angel had hers. That left a stockpile of nineteen. I was thinking of giving one to Zoe. There came a knock on the door. I was surprised to see Angel there. She was dressed down and not wearing her crown. I smiled and got up and went over to the door. She had not came in yet. She smiled back and said "I was about to go on a overnight food run to Crystalis. Do you want to come?"

I said "I thought we were banished form there?" I was dieing to get back there for the few things I left behind. There are also things there you cannot get at the trading posts.

She smiled "I talked Mother into letting me and you come for a visit. I know what is the catch? Well the catch is it has to be you and me and it has to be tonight. My Birthday by the way." she giggled. "So quickly show Darla and Zoe how to work the traps. Just in case. We have to go." I did not like both of us being gone so soon after a attack but what can I do. I quickly called Darla and Zoe and briefed them on the traps. Then gave them both a ring and stuffed the rest in my bag. After that we went to the back door and we were off.

On the other side of the portal a maid was waiting for us. I was surprised that Cryss had came with us and settled on my shoulder. I scratched her and looked at Angel. She reached out and stroked Cryss's neck. Well I guess she does not object. The maid was looking at our clothes with a look of what the? I looked at the Queen and said "Shall we get ready Your Majesty? Your Mother awaits." She smiled and changed into her gown and crown. I also switched to my gown and brought out my staff. We looked each other over and I said to the maid "We are ready now take us to the Queen. She curtsied and did as she was told.

The way to the Queen was still as breathtaking as always but as before I was not looking at it. We got to the Throne Room and stood before Queen Aslina. Angel nodded Queen to Queen. I curtsied and waited for the two Queens to start things off.

Queen Aslila started the show "It is good to see you my Daughter and now you are a Queen. You make me proud on this day you were born. I have invited you here to give you a gift and to announce your betrothal."

Queen Angel looked at her Mother "My betrothal can only be arranged by the head of the House I am in. As you know I left your House and Joined another some time ago. So any Betrothal You set up would be invalid."

Queen Aslila looked at me "And you mage how fare you?"

I spoke "I fair well Your Majesty, Though it is Grand Mage." I wanted no part of this fight. That was for sure.

Aslila said "Grand Mage now how far you have come from the crystal mage you were. Well with a Princess on your side I am sure things changed quickly."

Angel said "Now that the Betrothal nonsense is over what is this gift you speak of? We need to get back we have Sanctuary to run."

Aslila Said "I don't think I'll give it to you now you are being a little bratty."

Angel said "Talk about bratty you say a few and send twenty four! I think this visit is over."

Aslila ordered "You are in my Hall now I say when you leave! Perhaps a few Days in the dungeon will make you realize who is in charge here!" I dropped a bunch of water from a nearby vase a little ice magic and instant mirror! Portal open and we are gone. Thanks to Darla monitoring. Ice shattered up and no one can follow.

I turned to Angel "With all due respect. Are you crazy? When we are in a enemy fort do not insult the head baddy!! That is the easiest way to get dead! You know that don't you? You are just lucky I took precautions! Please Never Do that to me again!" I went stomping off to calm down. That took quite a while. When I returned to my house Darla and Angel were having tea on the porch. Angel was dressed down again and she handed me a hand written letter. It was a reprimand and a apogee in one letter. I agreed with both I gave her my apogee for yelling but not for what I said. I looked at Darla "Thanks for the portal it hit at just the right time."

Darla smiled "That seeker spell made it easy." She looked at the Queen "I know the spell now we can get rid of the raiders if you wish."

"Tomorrow, Tonight I want to Just be a girl on her Birthday." She said.

I called Eva and Sasha out of the house. I said "Bake a Birthday cake right away. Put together tidbits and such for a party for seven right now!" With that I grew my wings "I'll be right back." With that I took to the sky. It was easy to round up the rest of the six. soon I was on the way back Ready to Party. I stopped at the silver and gem storage rooms. Then was off to my home and the party.

The others were there when I got there. The party was in full swing. I sat to one side working on the Queens gift. At midnight Angel said "I am now fifteen years old."

I said "Then you should open your gift." And I handed her a bundle wrapped in a scarf. She looked at me then gently unwrapped the gift. It was a silver choker and sapphire pendant that matched her ring. There was the ooh's and aww's and the like. Angel looked at me with tears in her eyes and I got a firm hug for that one. The party went on for an hour or so then broke up. Darla and I put Angel to bed in the spare room. Darla headed out and I went to bed.

In the morning when I came down Angel was at the table having tea. She was dressed down and wearing her choker. I smiled. I sat and made chat for a few moments. When Eva came in I decided to take care of her problem. I stood up and told her to be very still. I formed the spell in my mind then cast it. It took a lot more magic that I thought. I passed out just when I was done.

When I woke my head hurt and my mouth was dry. I turned my head and there was Angel holding my hand. She smiled "Your awake. That's good the healer has come and gone. She said it was fatigue from over reaching your abilities."

I said "Is Eva ok?"

Angel grinned "Yes she is more than ok she is a whole woman now. You worked a miracle on her that she will never be able to repay. Always doing for others are you not? Well you are the one to be done for a bit. Till Friday you will not get out of this bed unless going to the bathroom. Understand me?"
I said weakly "Yes Your Majesty!" Well at least I can hear Ben's answer. I could use some more sleep. So I closed my eyes and slept.

The next two days were mostly sleep. I found I really did need it. On Friday I felt much better. I was sitting with Angel on the porch when Ben walked up. Angel said "Well I need to get back to Crystal Hall. You two have fun now." With that she strolled off. I offered Ben a seat and he sat down.

Ben got right to the point. "After what you told me I did some heave thinking. I came up with two things. Yes, I do want to date you! second I am going to find the person who started that rumor and smack them in the mouth."

I smiled "So our date for tomorrow?" Grinning he nodded. "Then all is grand with the world." I concluded. This was going good. Ben pushed up an waved as he left the porch. I got up and went inside. I stopped when I caught sight of Eva. I wonder hmmm. I went into my den and brought out the testing box. While I was getting it I put one of the new rings in it. I called Eva and Sasha over. I smiled "This is a test for those are suspected of having magic. Who will go first?" Sasha backed away not wanting anything to do with the test. I said "Ok you can go back to work Sasha. Eva are you willing to try?" She nodded "All you have to do is open the box without using your hands or harming the box." Eva looked at the box and I could feel her will building.

She said "open box please" under her breath. The box opened right up. showing her the Sword and the Rose Crest Ring on the velvet.

I said "You passed the test, take your reward." She reached for the ring like it was going to shock her or something. Once she had it in her hand I said "Well put it on. It shows the world that you are on your way to being a mage." She put it on then fainted. I sighed "Welcome to the new you."

Darla came in looked at Eva on the floor and said "What's up with her? You fire her?"

I smiled "She just found out more has changed than her pluming. Turns out she has mage level magic in her. help me get her on the couch." I chuckled as we did that. "I was almost as startled when I passed the box test. Of course I was sitting down."

Darla chuckled and said "Well if you are through playing I need some rings for the people who are going on the food run." She held her hand out.

I smiled "How many are going and how many rings?" I wanted to keep track of the rings.

She said "We are sending six, two combat mages dressed down and four knights also dressed down. So we need two rings. The Queen is setting this up. We need a lot of food. We also need seeds. We will get the animals later. Veronica wanted to go but the Queen said she would have to ask you. She is outside trying to get her courage up." I went to the door and waved Veronica in.
I smiled at her "Veronica do you have something to ask me?" I waited while she tried. then said "You may go but dress down and here is a portal ring keep it safe. Stick with the others and listen to what they say." She nodded an rushed out. I shook my head at her antics. Darla and I played cards waiting for Eva to wake up. the jingle at my wrist told me the Queen was calling. "Yes, Your Majesty Do you need something?"

Angel's voice was a little stressed. "Yes I need you here now. My Mother is going to speak to us on a link and she said it was important. I have been trying to smooth things over with her. It is hard going but this might just do it. So get here now."

I said "Yes Your Majesty on my way." I shook my head and was out the door. I grew my wings and flew to Crystal Hall. I wondered while in flight what could make her Mother happy after we pulled a disappearing act on her. I flew right up to the door and walked in. The knights at the door seemed startled. I smiled as I passed them. As I entered the Throne room Angel waved me over to a side room. A small mirror was set on the wall there. The Queen stepped in and closed the door.

She activated the link and Queen Aslila's face showed on the mirror. "Ah, now we can get on with things. I have decided to go ahead with the betrothal. If you want to have good relations with Crystalis you will not object."

I spoke "How do you plan to betroth your daughter to?" If it was someone who wants power it could be a problem. I did not like the smile on her face.

Queen Aslila said "You might know him, Eric Vine! I am sure he will make a fine king. Don't you think he is a fine choice. Her grin was positively vicious.

I spoke in a calm manner. "That person doesn't exist in this world and if I have my way he never will! As soon as I finish high school he will never exist again! So if this is your plan forget it! I will fight every mage you have if I need to but there is no way this is going to happen!"

Queen Angel said "See Mother it is just as I have said. We will not do as you ask. We will have to find another way." She spoke very calmly I was very proud.

Queen Aslila sighed "You are making things hard on yourselves. At your age if you are not betrothed you are looked down upon. The Great Houses will not take you seriously. You all will be considered outcast. It is the way it has always been."

I said "Then things are going to change! As Head of this house I will not allow this to happen! My Queen will choose for herself and for love!"

Angel said "I will choose when the time comes. No one will force me! Not with my mage behind me. I'll stand and love by my own heart!"

Queen Aslila smiled "That is what I hoped you two would say. Open a package portal. I have a gift for you." Angel did as asked. A small package came through.

Angel said "I got it Mother." She opened it. There was two sets of earrings.

Aslila said "Use them well. You will know when and how to use them. Good day you two. Ember take care of her till she finds love." The mirror was just a mirror again. I shook my head. I just did not understand that Queen.

Angel said "Turn your head a little. That's right now hold still." I was still thinking of the Mother not the Daughter. There was a sharp pain in my ear. My hand went to my ear. "Leave it alone. now hold still again." Dang it she pierced my ears! She could have asked me. Well it's done now and they are pretty. I smiled at her. I noted she had the other set in her ears. I also noted that the sparkle was from an enchantment. I wonder what they do? I was about to ask when there was a tapping at the door.

A maid, Betty by name stuck her head in "Your Majesty the expedition is ready to go."

Angel said "Of course, Come my mage let see them off." She strode out towards the mirror room leaving me to follow. I strode in her wake thinking. We got to the mirror room in short order. One of the knights was arguing with the combat mage on duty. He wanted the shutters opened so they could go right now. Angel said "You are way too eager young knight. You will be on your way soon." He looked at her and paled when he seen I was there too. Something in his face warned me. He through a knife at me. I blocked it with my staff. He was taken and disarmed. The Queen was quite mad at this knight. I locked my eyes on his and stepped up to him.

I said "You have a problem with me?" He tried to look away but could not. I reached up and touched his temples. His thoughts were racing. Overall the feeling of hate towards me. I broke the connection when the word fag kept coming up. The Queen looked at me. I shook my head. I said "He is homophobic it is the rumor again. Where are they going?"

Angel said "Whitewater" She looked at the ex-knight with revulsion. I thought for a bit.

I said "It will have to do. Open shutter three." I used the seeker spell and found water mirror calm I cast ice and froze it that way. I tested it then opened a portal. "Throw him through." They did, I sent a break spell after him and shut down the portal. Last thing heard of the ex-knight was a splash. I said "Was another knight ready to go just in case?" The knights nodded I said "Get him." One went running out. "Close the shutter for now." Angel was watching me. I sighed "Does Your Majesty wish to put off the food run for now?"

Angel said "We will go as planned." Then she pulled me aside. "Where did you send him?"

I smiled "About ten miles outside of town, in a swamp. How does that meet with your thoughts?"

Angel smiled "That should give him time to think about his actions. What if he gets to town while our people are still there? He could make trouble."

I grinned "It could happen if I did not send him outside of Sword Point."

She grinned "The Amazon trading post? You really did not like him did you? Well why are you leaning like that?" She looked at my hip and there was blood there. She looked at one of the knights on duty. "Get the healer fast" He followed her eyes and his eyes went big. He ran out. I leaned on the wall.

I said to the combat mage "Bring me the knife he through at me. Do not touch the blade." She did and I smelled the blade and said one word "Poison!" Every head in the room turned towards me. The knight and the healer came rushing in. I handed her the knife and she smelled the blade. Her eyes went wide.

Janis the Healer said "How long? Are you in pain?" She knelt down to get a better look at the wound.

I answered "Quarter hour, I was now I am getting numb. Goddess, I hate poison!" Janis worked for about Half an hour before she leaned back.

Janis said "I think I got it all out and healed the wound but you might have trouble walking for a day or two. How do you feel?"

I sighed "Better at least I feel something." With a wave of my hand I brought out my staff to lean on. I looked around. I counted heads. "Well now that everyone is here. Lets get this show on the road. Open shutter two." Soon the team was away and I left the mirror room. Angel caught up with me Janis was still watching me.

Angel said "You can't walk home the way you are." I grew my wings "Show off. Ok, fly but I want Darla there just in case. you call Janis at the slightest flare up." I fished in my bag and pulled out a link crystal and handed it to Janis. She nodded knowing what it was.

I said "I am busy tomorrow so don't even think about calling me. I have a date! Bye, bye." Off I flew it was hard but I got home. Darla was sitting talking to Eva. I made it to a chair before I collapsed. Darla was over there in a flash kneeling seeing the blood stains. I told them all that happened.

Eva said "That type of person was why I wanted to go where no one knew me or my problem. Even if they are wrong the make your life hell."

I said "Well this person is going to bed. I need to heal before tomorrow." So I did.

In the morning my hip did not hurt as much. I still walked with my staff when I came down for breakfast. All I could think of was what I would wear and what I would fix for lunch with Ben. I ate a little heaver than normal so my stomach would not rumble before our late lunch. Darla looked over the table at me and raised a eyebrow. Her subtle way of asking what's up?

I smiled "Got a late lunch date so I am filling up now. Don't want to rumble in front of him. how was your talk with Eva?"

She smiled "Nice girl, very talented. I will be training her so she can live with the other mages for now. I think she will do fine. So no about this date? Who's it with? Where you having it? Tell all!"

I chuckled "Ok but just you. It's with Ben and we are going to the little cave behind the waterfall. He and I had a talk and he is ok with my past so far. He heard one of the rumors and was freaked till we talked and I told him the truth. Then he thought about it and the dates still on."

She smiled "Ok I'll stop sticking my nose in it. I do want to hear all about it afterwards. One last question, what are you going to wear?" We chatted about clothes and all that for over an hour till I said I needed to get cooking. I cooked for two hours. I made mostly cold dishes except for the soup that I kept warm in a enchanted container. I made Iced tea for us to drink. Then it was time for me to get ready. I took a long bath with scented bath beads. Then I went through my poor wardrobe looking for just the right dress. I was having fun. Keeping a eye on the time I did not hurry. Once I had my lavender dress and all that went with it, matching fancy underwear is so sexy. I dressed slowly and slipped on my few pieces of Jewry, light make up and I was ready as I could get. My hip was aching but I was not going to let that stop me. I looked at the time and off I went. I left more time to walk there because of my hip. I had the basket in one hand and my staff in the other so I was loaded down somewhat. I made it to the spot that killed the date last time and no one was there. I looked at the time it was a little early. Then I heard footsteps. A second later Ben came around the bend. He smiled and took the basket from me. We walked into the cave and set up for our picnic. When he seen me wince for the third time ha asked "Why are you wincing like that and what's with the staff?"

I sighed "I had a bit of trouble yesterday in the mirror room. I had a problem with a homophobic who had heard the same rumor you did decided to do something about it. He was stopped but only after I took a hit on the hip from a poisoned knife. The healer took care of it but said I will be sore for a few days. It's no big deal."

He looked at me "And what happened to your attacker?" Ben was angry and trying not to show it. He did not want to spoil the picnic.

I said "I had him thrown through a one way portal into a swamp ten miles outside Sword Point." Ben startled at that.

He said "Well I guess he is gone. I don't like that someone took a swipe at you. We need to do something about that rumor!"

I sighed "Yes Ben but what can we do that won't make it worse?" I shook my head. He looked away. We went on with the picnic but we both had our minds on our problem.

Over and over I went down the different paths in my mind trying to find one that did not hurt me and those I care for. Every time I failed. I was starting to get depressed. That's when Ben said "A wedding, that would work. A Grand Wedding pulling in everyone to work on it."

I thought on it for a bit then said "How I don't see your thinking?" Then it hit me. The purification rights are done nude in front of the priestess of the goddess. I smiled "Oh that is good. It might just work? But who would I marry?"

Ben Pulled out a ring "How about me? Ember will you marry me?" I held out my hand and he slipped the ring on. I was so happy.

I Said "Yes, Ben I will marry you!" I looked at the pretty ring. "I will plan the wedding right away. Is next week too soon?" I chuckled and he laughed.

Ben looked at the time "Sorry I have to get back." He stood up pulling me with him. Then it happened he kissed me right on the lips!! A lot of sparks went off when he did that. Real sparks he had to slap his clothes to put out the fire! Well I am a mage after all. People wonder why I am called Ember. Ben hurried off to work and I cleaned up the picnic.

As I was walking back to my home I ran into Darla she said "By that smile it went well?" I nodded and held out my hand. She looked at the ring "Does this mean what I think it does?" I nodded again as a wide smile burst on my face. "Dang it girl, you sure work fast!" I nodded. When I calmed down I told her the whole story. She chuckled at our answer to the problem.

I smiled "When we kissed for the first time the sparks almost set his clothes on fire for real. I got to work on that for when we kiss in the future. Will you help me plan the wedding?"

She grinned "Real sparks huh that is a good sign. Yes I will help plan the wedding. You have to tell the Queen though tonight and make it face to face!" We got back to my home and the bracelet jingled.

I opened the link "Yes, your Majesty? How may I help you on this glorious day?"

Angel said "We need to talk. I know I was not to call you today but it is urgent. I need you here now! How fast can you get here?" I handed Darla the basket and grew my wings and flew at top speed to the Crystal Hall. I did not even stop at the door just pulled in my wings and let the momentum carry me in. I put my feet down at the last moment and looked at the Queens startled face.

I said "Is that fast for you?" I curtsied wings out. "You wished to see me?" I shut down the link, I did not need the echo.

The Queen said "Follow me." We went to the back of the hall to a small bedroom. In the bed was a woman I would never have ever thought to see here. "My Mother sent her over a half hour ago. She has been beaten pretty bad and thrown through a portal to Crystalis. Their healers said she will live but it will be a long recovery. I called Janis and she said the damage is bad but not fatal. I felt you should be here before we try to wake her." I just stared at the form in the bed. My Mother was here and hurt. This could complicate things. She has not seen me as Ember since I was ten. This will be bad.

I said "Who knows she is here and who she is? Forget that she is here." I walked in the room and looked at my Mother. Janis had taken care of most of her injuries. She almost looked calm. I held my hand over her heart and there was a good beat but something else. Magic, Strong magic she was a mage. How could I have never known this? Is this why she was distant? This brought up so many Questions! I will have to wait till she wakes till I get some answers. I turned to the Queen "How did your Mother know to send her here? Does she know who she is? Do you?"

Angel said "Yes I know who she is. So does my Mother. She has been working for my mother for fifteen years. Looking after a very special child. She is the woman who looked after you but she is not the one who gave birth to you. Eric Vine had been a smokescreen to keep you safe. You are my sister, I am three minuets older. You were told you were born in October but that's not true. We were born on each side of midnight on the same day. You were put on the path of magic, I was put on the path of statecraft. This is the unvarnished truth." I had to sit down this was a lot to take in.

I said "Well I always wanted a sister. This is just a little mind blowing. Next thing you will be telling me is my Grandmother was not who I thought she was? " She nodded "Oh for blank sake! Who was she or is that is she? Is she still alive?" Another nod "Dang it is anything that has gone on real?"

She sighed "Everything since you got to the school is real. Your Grandmother is your Grandmother and mine. She is also the Archmage. She will be here tomorrow to see you along with Mother."

I asked "Who else knows about this? Darla?" She shook her head. At least Darla was in the dark as I was. "This is going to really change the wedding plans. I will have to talk to Ben. By the way sis will you be my maid of honor at my wedding next week?" That made Angel's jaw drop. I showed her the ring. "Where is that maid Stella that started that rumor. I would like a talk with her."

Angel said "Oh no you don't little sister. I said I will take care of it. If you go in there you will just look like the one trying to cover it up. I have plans for little miss gossip. Now What's this about getting married next week? Mother will never allow that it takes a month just to make a princesses gown you know? That is what you are you know? And marrying a untitled commoner never!"

I looked at her "I just found this all out so give me time. As for Ben being a commoner so was I a little time ago. I will Marry for love only and I love Ben! There I said it. Those sparks were no lie. He is my one and only!" She cocked her head when I said sparks so I told her about that.

She looked thoughtful "Mother will need to know about this. Sparks like that are rare even among mages. She will have the final say or Grandmother will.

Just then a maid Betty came scuttling in She curtsied to both of us "Your Majesty the food team are back and they have wounded." Janis got up waved Dixie to watch the woman I thought I knew then followed us out to the mirror room. Veronica was holding one of the combat mages hand Ella was her name and she was hurt bad. The other combat mage Willa was helping one of the knights, Jeff to lie down. The other three knights were less hurt and were still clutching the bags of holding. All ten bags were there. Janis went to work.

I asked "What happened?" It looked like full tilt fighting.

Stan the leader of the knights said "Ambush, we were hit hard and fast. We were taking a short cut to the mirrors and they came from everywhere. We did what we could to get out of there but we left a lot of body's in that street." He shook his head. "If they would have had mages it would have been a lot worse. Our three mages saved our buts that's for sure." I nodded and turned to Veronica. She stood up.

I asked her "Is any of that blood yours?" She shook her head. "Thank you, Ella and Willa for what you did I won't forget it. How is Ella?"

Janis spoke up "Bad injuries but nothing fatal, same for Jeff. so far nothing a good long rest and some healing won't take care of."

Angel spoke "They will be taken care of right. I know it was hard but you completed your job so I see you all as Heroes and Heroines. I will see that you all get a good rest.

Veronica looked at me "I got the seed it should be sown as soon as possible. If we want food from the plants soon."

I said "Are you up to casting the spells I gave you? I can give you Sammie a earth mage and Linda a water mage to help on the farm I will find more body's to work the land tomorrow. Get some sleep, the seed will last till tomorrow. Remember you are in charge." She headed off taking one of the bags with her. Byron was talking to the knights. I nodded to him. He returned the nod. Janis was having the two worse cases taken to her house for extended treatment. Then she turned to the other three. So she must have stabilized the other two. I looked at Angel She had maids taking care of the food bags. So everything was in hand. I had a lot to think on.

Angel looked at me and beckoned for me to join her. She took something out of her pocket. A compact was what she was holding. She opened it and I could see Queen Aslila's face in the mirror. Angel said "Yes Mother?"

Aslila said "We are ready to come over. Your Grandmother wishes to see how things are going. You know how she is. Is Ember there with you? Have you told her yet?"

I answered for her "The answer is yes to both. Other's don't know yet. I will open a portal for you so we can speak quietly." I tuned to the combat mage on duty "Open Shutter two please." When she had done that I opened a portal and waited. Then walking out of the portal was my Grandmother along with Queen Aslila, I still could not think of her as Mother. Grandmother looked me over I curtsied wings out and she smiled.

She spoke "Child it has been too long. Come give me a hug." I did and dang if it didn't feel good. We walked towards Crystal Hall. She said "I see you and your sister are wearing my gifts. Not that you could refuse them. I made sure of that." The enchantment I thought. Grandmother asked "Have you done anything interesting lately child?"

I said "Depends on what you mean by lately? I created this Hall, I named my sister Queen, I did this and that, Then created the Hall of Magic on the other side of the lake, I hired a bunch of mages and I got engaged."

Grandmother said "All fine works. Is the young man nice? I would like to meet him." Out of the corner of my eye I caught sight of Ben heading this way.

I smiled "Well now that's easy here he is now. Oh Ben come over here a moment would you." He smiled and strode up looking all sharp and handsome. "Ben I would like you to meet someone. This is my Grandmother." He put on his best smile and bowed deep.

He said "I'm honored."

I said "He is a man of few words. I like that about him. He let's me do all the talking." I chuckled. "Grandmother this is Captain Ben of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary. We plan to get married next week." Aslila almost choked at that. "Angel will be my maid of honor. I hope you can be there. We haven't decided who will officiate yet. I only know I want a priestess of the goddess and I want it to be held here. I am babbling What do you think Grandmother?"

Grandmother said "Who is going to make your gown? What type of ceremony do you want and who is going to give you away? Your not babbling your talking about the most important day of your life!"

I answered "I am going to make my own gown out of fine crystal weave like my Halls. I want to use the walking the circle ceremony. That one does not have the giving away part. I will ask three more girls to stand with me and Ben will ask four men. I will make the binding box and lock from plans I have. I am good with silver too. It will all come together in the next few days. We only got engaged today."

She said "Well you do move fast. May I ask what's all the rush?" We were in the Throne room now.

I looked at Angel and she sent the servants away. I sighed and filled Grandmother in about the maid and the ex-knight. "So you see this will give me two things I want. Ben and a clear name. I could try to wait it out but it cost me a injury waiting as long as I have."

Angel said "I have a plan to find out what the maid has been up to but it seems to be taking too long to give the information. I am not sure why but I think this is a plot to undermine the power base here in Sanctuary. It could be just a case of gossip that got out of hand but I don't think so. Besides I don't want hate mongering here in Sanctuary!"

I said "I won't say who but there are others that this kind of thing can hurt here so I want to stop the rumors before anyone else gets hurt. Well I am doing what I can so let's get back to the happy subjects. Like the family reunion. Three generations in one room must be nice." Ben look at me with a Question in his eyes. I chuckled "Yes Ben I did say three. It turns out that my real mother is Queen Aslila and Queen Angel is my sister. Of course there is Grandmother The Archmage and me the Grand Mage. Four lady's from the same family. Quite a power base right there." Ben paled a little at that thought. "This is the point most guys would run." He shook his head. I smiled and leaned over and kissed him. Again the sparks flew but this time even thicker and neither of us seemed to care.

Grandmother said "That will be enough of that young lady. You are starting fires all over the Throne room." She was patting at her clothes. I blushed and withdrew from Ben. "It will be a wonder if you survive the wedding night putting off that many sparks. I mean Ben, Ember is in no danger."

I said "What do you mean grandmother? I am just as burnable as anybody am I not? I am human am I not?"

Grandmother sighed "Well you are human mostly. You see when you and your sister were born you were blessed by an Elemental being and your sister was blessed by a dragon. This changed you both so you are part Elemental being and she is part Dragon." By the way Angel jumped she did not know this. "This may be why you spark when you kiss."

Angel said in a small voice "I am part Dragon? This is news to me!" She was just this side of freaking. I patted her hand.

I said "You said an Elemental being, what element?" I was coming up to the freak out line myself. Ben took my hand. This was getting stressful.

Grandmother said "He cycled trough four but started with on fire."

I don't know why but I recited,

"Fire and Ice,
Earth and Sky,
Come together to harmonize."

Grandmother Said "That is the chant he used to bless you. Quite a powerful one too."

Angel recited,

From the North I flew,
To the East I soar,
To the West I banked,
In the South I landed,
All lands know me and all will.

Grandmother said "Yes that is what the Dragon said. It was equally powerful. Both you girls have not yet come into your full blessing. But look to the chants for a clue. Now I am tired and you both have a lot to think over. Do you have a room I can lay down in?"

Angel clapped her hands loudly and Betty came in to see what the Queen wanted. Angel gave orders and Grandmother was led off. What a mind blowing day! Queen Aslila looked at her daughters and smiled. That gave me a cold shiver down my back. She is up to something.

Ben said "I have to get back to work if you two don't need me any more right now?" Dang he must be upset he is talking more than most times.

Angel said "You may go." If all else fails fall back on formality. When Ben was gone Angel said "We should go see if that woman has woke up yet." She got up off the Throne and led the way. It did not take long and we were there. Dixie and the woman I thought was my Mother till today were still as they were when we left.

Dixie got up and curtsied and said "There is no change she is still sleeping. Do you wish me to try and wake her? Most of her injuries have been healed though some of the pain will remain."

Angel looked at our Mother then said "Wake her, her name is Helen." At that Dixie began the ways healers have to wake those in a deep sleep.

It took quite a few moments but then Helen started to come around. She grabbed her arm and looked around. Three girls and a woman were looking back at her. After a moment she recognized the woman as Aslila, Queen Aslila. Two of the three girls she did not know but the third she had only seen Eric dressed like this in photos. What was the name? Ember yes that was it. This is an older Ember than she had seen. Where was she?

Queen Aslila asked "Do you remember me?" At the nod she went on. Can you tell me what happened to you in the past few days Helen?"

I asked "Dixie go get Janis. Helen is awake but I want to have her looked over. I know you are a healer but you are still in training. So please do as I ask." As soon as Dixie was gone. I closed the door. "All clear."

Helen took a breath and spoke "I have been on the run since I left the school those Dang Tangent people have been dogging my steps. I don't know what they thought they could get from me. I had passed you all the things I had that connected me to the other world." She was looking at me while speaking. She went on "Two days by my memory they caught me coming out of a grocery store. They took me to a shack in the woods and questioned me. When that didn't work they beat me. when they decided I really didn't know what they wanted they opened a portal with a Rose Crest Ring. I don't know where they got it but they through me into the portal and closed it. I remember hitting the ground on the other side. Several people ran up I said bar that ring. Then I passed out and now is the first I remember since."

Queen Aslila said "They did bar that ring. Someone tried to open a portal three times that I know about using that ring. They failed of course." The only Rose Crest Ring I know is on the finger of the Headmaster. I need to check on him.

Helen looked at Queen Aslina and asked "May I ask who these two girls are your Majesty?" I am sure she recognized me but she must be checking.

Aslila said "This is my two Daughters. First is Angel flower Queen of Sanctuary and second is Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary. You might know Ember better as Eric the boy I asked you to look after. Ember left Eric behind in the other world. You are now in Sanctuary.

Helen took a deep breath and said directly to me "So you know everything now? Grand Mage, I know I have no right but I am so proud. I know I did not give birth to you and I had to keep secrets from you but in my own way I do care for you. I had to keep my distance from you. You were always so smart you would have found out my secrets."

I smiled "It will take awhile but I will forgive you. Will you be staying here or returning to Crystalis? What type of mage are you? What about Dad?"

Helen smiled back "As to Dad he was a actor, I let him go when you went to that school. I am a earth mage. As to Where I will be staying it is up to Queen Aslila. My job is over but I still work for her till we settle up."

Queen Aslila "I always pay my debts. You will be recovering for awhile so you can pick where you want to stay, with my daughters consent, and I'll see that you get your due. I have no further need for your services so you can go where you please."

I looked at Angel who had a strange look on her face and she smiled and nodded. I turned to Helen "If I remember right when I was five to eight we lived on a farm. You seemed to be very happy there. Well we have a farm here just starting up. If you want you can have a place there to live and work? There are other Mages working the farm but none with farm experience. I think you would like the Mage in charge."

Helen said "A farm, the time at the farm was a real good time. If you will have a rusty earth mage I would love it."

Angel said "Sounds like a done deal. Veronica would love the help as long as you know She is in charge." There was a tapping at the door. Dixie was back with Janis. The exam was quite extensive and proved Helen needed some more healing before she could get out of bed. Dixie was not so sullen after that. I pulled her aside and talked to her.

I said "I am sorry if I hurt your pride but with two Queens looking on I could not take chances. I trust you but I know you better than they do. We needed to find out some Hush, Hush things anyway." I smiled at her.

Dixie said "I understand and you were right I am still in training so it is good to have the full Healer checkup sometimes. My pride will survive." After that everything was good again. The Queens and I left for the Throne room.

Angel said "Will you two have dinner with me? My usual is just eating by myself while working. I will send a maid to ask if Grandmother wishes to join us."

I said "Before dinner I want to talk to that maid Stella. I promise no Magic just talk. I want to find out why she started the rumor."

Angel frowned "Well I guess. My way does not seem to be working. What do you think Mother?"

Aslila said "As long as her promise includes any type of force and someone is in with her. Yes that would do." They turned to me.

I said "Fine All I want to do is talk." I was led to where the maid was being kept. It was in the basement of the Hall. It was not a pretty spot. When I looked at her I sighed. The door was shut behind me the guard was on the inside with us. I said "What have you got against me? As far as I know I have never even said two words to you. Yet you spread a rumor that is really making my life heck! What is it?" My voice was calm a little sad but calm. I was not forceful at all.

Stella said "I was just passing on the gossip I did not start it like everyone says! They dropped me in it to save their own skins!"

I sighed "If that's true where did you hear it from and who did you tell it to? My life has been in danger. I have had a knife thrown at me because of this rumor."

She said "Nobody said nothing about knives being involved! A mage told me the gossip and gave me a silver to pass it on. I did not get her name but she was real arrogant air mage. She said there would be more later if I kept my mouth shut about who started the gossip. Kept saying Dang whelp."

I got up and left. I knew who that was but I needed more proof than one maid. Angel looked up when I came in the Throne room. She said "You look like you are angry. Did you find anything out?"

I said "I got a suspect but I need more proof till I lower the boom! It fits the profile. A gripe towards me and arrogance to think they can get away with it. they were here in the Hall before the trouble started. I think this is directed towards me alone. But when I get my hands on my suspect I will find out. I don't want to say who it is till I am sure the information is right. Everything points this way. You still need to keep the maid where she is till I have confirmed her story. That should punish her for taking coin to pass gossip."

Queen Aslila spoke up "You think you know who it is from one talk with a maid? I would be suspicious of the information if I was you. But then it sounds like you are. What are you going to do when you find this person?"

I gave a evil grin "They will regret they started up with me."

Angel said "I think you should let me handle that you would go too far. I don't think they will try to take on all of Sanctuary."

Just then a knight came in. He bowed to all three of us. He looked at me "My lady I have something to report that involves you. A mage came and offered to pay me a silver to pass on gossip about you. I ran her off but I thought I should report it."

I smiled "Was this mage tall and arrogant and did they keep saying something about whelp?"

The knight said "Yes my lady she kept saying dang whelp. I was put off by her arrogant way right off hand. She was taller than me."

I smiled "Thank you, I will take care of it. You may go." I looked at the others "That's it separate confirmation. I know who it is now. One of the new mages. We have had two confrontations including on the first day she got here. She is a air mage named Nancy."
Queen Aslila's head came up at that.

She said "I have had trouble with that one being way too arrogant. I thought the change of location would give her a clue but has seemed to make her worse."

I said "I just wonder if she made up the gossip or heard it someplace. Does not make a difference I will find out when I find her."

Angel said "You will bring her to me in one piece for trial. I will decide on her punishment. Do you hear me lady Ember?"

I sighed "Yes I will do as commanded. I do have a spell to bind someone's magic that might be useful." I pulled out a small book and flipped through it till I found the right spell. I smiled. Angel rolled her eyes. Aslila chuckled and got up and stretched.

Aslila Said "Here comes your Grandmother must be dinner time. You can't start a hunt on a empty stomach. Let's go in and eat." So that's what we did. I left right after. I went over to the house the new mages were given. She was not there. I kept looking for an hour till I found her. Well her voice. I heard her talking to somebody spreading more lies. I stepped around the corner to find her talking to four knights.

She turned and said "There's the freak get it!" That was it I was ticked! I looked at the knights and they turned and ran. She looked at them "Cowards!" I smiled an evil smile. She tried her magic but my shield took it real easy. I raised my voice and cast the spell binding her magic. She went to her knees when the air stopped moving around her. I walked over and grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and dragged her to the Crystal Hall. The Queens were still in the Throne room when I walked in dragging the pain in my Blank. Grandmother looked at me and raised her eyebrow.

Angel said "Guards take that person and search for weapons! Lady Ember explain this."

I said "This is the one that has been spreading rumors about me. When I found her she was trying to get four knights to do as she pleased. When I stepped out she tried to get them to attack me. That failed. Then she tried her magic on me. That failed. I bound her magic and brought her here for trial."

The guard said "Your Majesty this person had six daggers coated with poison and two vials of poison."

I said "Your Majesty I suggest you have Janis check that poison to see if it is the same type that she cured me of after the knife attack."

The Queen said "Call Janis in. I want this taken care of quickly."

Grandmother said "Let me see the spell you used to bind her magic. I want to check something." She looked at the book I held out. "It as I thought. This is the first of two spells to strip a mage of their magic. It is a hard spell but I believe our Grand Mage can cast the second spell. If your Majesty wishes it to be so." she flipped a few pages in the book "I would advise this spell as well." she showed us.

Well I thought it would take care of the problem. It was a forget spell. She was saying we should take her magic then make her forget she ever had magic. More to the point I should do it. I had to think about this for a moment. Hmmm, I think I would do it if the Queen orders it. It would be hard but necessary. I looked at the pitiful person I was about to take everything form and wondered why! Janis arrived and checked the poison and nodded.

Angel spoke "Nancy you have done bad things here in Sanctuary. Before you are punished I ask one thing, Why?"

Nancy stood and scowled "That whelp deserves everything she got. I Hate Whelps that don't know their place!" She went on from there in a diatribe about how she had been robbed at birth because she was overly superior. I shook my head this person was flawed.

Angel spoke again "Lady Ember as our Grand Mage do your duty and cast your spells."

I said "Yes Your Majesty." I cast the spell to strip her of her magic and then cast the forget spell." Nancy was hit hard by the first spell then went to sleep during the second. I looked at Grandmother and she nodded.

Grandmother said "She will sleep for a day. When she wakes she will not remember anything about herself. She will know the basics but her personality will have been totally wiped. She could be retrained to do some useful labor."

Angel said "It is done the punishment dealt. We are done here. We will reconvene tomorrow." With that she ordered Nancy to be taken to a room to sleep off the spells. Then left for bed after kissing Mother and Grandmother. Mother headed for the room given to her for the night.

Grandmother looked at me "You don't have to get married now you know. That whole plan was put into place to stop the spread of the rumor. What happened here stopped the source of the spreading. In a few days you will be safe."

I smiled "I love him and he loves me. I want the wedding to go on just maybe not so fast. Before the end of the summer to be sure. A week before the end of the summer so we have a chance at a honeymoon." I looked at my ring "I really do love him."

Grandmother smiled and patted my arm "I am going to bed we have a lot of work to do now that you have made up your mind." She walked off humming the wedding march. I left right after that to my home. The flight was slow and relaxing. It seemed I did not even think about using the boats any more. My hip started to throb a bit. I guess I was getting tired. Sasha was waiting for me. I had not let her know I was having dinner at the hall or that I would be late. Maids are like wife's in this way they like to know these things. I asked for tea and sat down rubbing my hip. It is nice to have such a good maid but sometimes it is just a pain. After my tea I went up to get ready for bed. I was about to get in bed when there came a tapping at my bedroom door. when I opened it Sasha was there with a small jar.

Sasha said "I noted you rubbing your hip. The wounds still bothering you? This will help it is a old family recipe. Just rub it into the spot and it will desensitize the area. Have a good night." She handed me the jar curtsied and went down stairs. Well it was worth a try. The cold cream like stuff went on easy and soon my hip stopped hurting. I will have to give Sasha a raise for this one. I went to bed and slept well all night. In the morning I came down for breakfast quite happy. Cryss swooped in and landed on my shoulder. I reached up and fed her some crystal pieces that I kept on me for that purpose. She was happy. Maybe I'll make her a mate one of these days. I had my meal then headed to the Crystal Hall. The air felt different for some reason. I felt the currents much more than I have ever before. Hmmm, I will have to talk to Grandmother about this. I landed and walked in bumping my wings. I stopped and looked at the archway and cast a refinement spell. The archway went up two feet. I smiled that takes care of that. They all were there Sister, Mother and Grandmother my family. This was a different feeling. Cryss came in and took her place on my shoulder. now the family was complete.

Grandmother looked at Cryss and said "And who is this? I don't remember being introduced to this one."

I smiled at that "This is Cryss the crystal dragon. I made her a wile ago. Now she is sort of the mascot of Sanctuary." I held out my arm and Cryss walked down to my wrist. "Cryss this is grandmother." Cryss curtsied wings out. it was very impressive. Grandmother nodded her head and Cryss straitened up. The whole thing was very funny and we all laughed. It was a good start to the day. I caught Janis coming out of the back.

I said "Morning Janis how are you this fine morning?" She gave me a sour look.

She said "I'm quite busy. Before you ask Helen is recovering. She can go for a short walk this morning and a longer one this afternoon. I know you have given her a job in the farm. She should be able to make it there this afternoon. But no work for a few days even magic. Now I have others to see." And off she went. Healers all over are the same, overworked.

I decided to do something to help the farm along. I went out and looked at the empty houses and found one that looked like a farmhouse. I made sure no one had claimed it. Then I shrunk it small enough to fit in my bag. Then I went to find Tina and the artisans. I found her sitting outside a shop that was being put up.

I said "Long time no see. I have something to ask. Is there any that work the land among your group?"

She looked at a list "Your in luck two do. Looking for farmers?" At my nod she smiled. "That's fine I was wondering what to do with these two. Chuck and Wilma a married pair. Here they come now." Two people walked up. He was big she was slim. Tina turned to them "I found you two work on the farm that is being set up. Can you do that work?"

Wilma said "We have done that work before and can again. We just want to work so our little one when born will have a good life." She had her hand over her belly. It was a definite sign of a pregnant mother.

I smiled "Well I am heading over there now so get your things. There is work to be done." I knew the house had three small bedrooms so it would work good. They rushed off. "He does not talk much does he?" Tina shook her head and smiled. "If you find more let me know." She nodded looking at her lists. When the two were back I waved to Tina and led the pair to the farm. Veronica was there with Sammie and Linda getting the fields ready for planting. Spells replaced plows but it still was hard work. Sammie was working the earth and Linda was bringing in water from the lake for the fields. Veronica was studding the spells I gave her preparing to cast them. I smiled and walked a little ways beyond the fields an took out the house and set it down. I told the others to stand back and grew the house to regular size.

I turned Veronica came over. "Are these to the people you promised me? Will there be any more?"

I said "Yes these are here to work. I have Tina looking for more. I do have another Earth mage coming this afternoon but she has been hurt so wont be able to work for a few days. I was just here to show them the way and set up the house. I'll be going now." I waved and set off back to the Crystal Hall. I reached the Hall as Helen was coming back from waking around the Hall with Dixie. I smiled things were falling into place. That of course is when life drops the other shoe. So I was waiting for that. We need more people as farmers and to work general jobs. I walked into the Throne room and curtsied to the Queens and Grandmother. Grandmother had Cryss on her arm and was whispering to her. I hope she was not teaching her to talk or anything. Angel looked at me. So I reported what I have been doing. She smiled when I told her of raising the archways two feet so I would not bump my wings. She nodded at the end of my report. I had work to do but grandmother was here so I was putting it off.

I asked "Grand mother would you like to see the Hall of Magic and my house?" She nodded and so we were off. I was going to show her the boats when she grew wings and took to the air. We flew over and I showed her around. I was still waiting for the other shoe to drop. "And this is going to be the site of the mage hall as soon as I get to creating the walls and let my mages finish it."

She asked "And what ever happened to that maid I sent to you? I did not see her at the house."

"I smiled "You mean that combat mage you sent to protect me? She is the captain of our combat mages now. Best way to protect me is to protect Sanctuary! They have their grounds over that way and her house is that one next to mine."

She smiled "Can't get anything passed you can I. Well we should be getting back I need to leave tonight. I will be back for your wedding. So keep in touch." We flew back and it was nice flying with someone. We landed in time for lunch so we ate together the four of us. It was good.

After lunch I took Helen to the farm we talked about what I could remember about the farm we lived on. It was a good time I had not forgiven her yet but I had put that in the back of my mind. The farm was going good they were sowing seeds up and down the rows. I introduced Helen to Veronica and They seem to get along fine. I said goodbye and headed back. I flew because walking over took so long. Grandmother would be leaving soon.

When I got back I went into the little room with the link mirror. I tried the Headmasters mirror. To my surprise he answered "Yes, Ember is that you?"

I smiled "I was just checking in how is your summer going?" I wanted to keep it simple.

He looked distracted "Has any more of my students shown up there? We are missing about sixteen kids! We suspect the Tangent people."

I frowned "No, no others came here. I don't know of any other world people at your school. If they were then they went elsewhere."

He said "I know to check for rings but none of them wore one. I note such things. I don't think the Tangents are backing off. You might not be able to return after the summers over. It is just too dangerous."

I took a chance "Do you know anyone else who wears a Rose Crest Ring over there?"

He thought a moment "No I am the only one I know of."

From the look in his eyes he was telling the truth. I asked "Do you have a list of the students and photos?"

He said "Yes right here." I opened the package portal and he passed the papers to me I shut down the portal.

I said "I will look in to this on this side. You keep that ring under lock and key. The Tangents know what they do. Keep safe!" I broke the link. This was not good. I turned and went back into the Throne room.

Sixteen students gone that's not good. I went over to Mother but I don't need a Mother, I need Queen Aslila. I said "Mother I need your help. These students disappeared from my school and some of them may be connected with Crystalis! If I am right that's how the Tangents got a portal ring." She looked at me then took the papers.

After a few moments she said "These two have rings and live in Crystalis part time. Only Nobles have rings so common students would not. I will ask that the nobles that are off world be checked. This list will help. You think they took these children and that's how they got a ring?"

I nodded "I just spoke to the Headmaster and he is quite worried. I am the only one he knows that goes back and forth regularly. I am getting tired of these Tangents. If I had more Knights and Combat Mages I would go in there and end the pain they are causing."

She looked at me "How many do you need? I am getting tired of them myself."

I looked at her "Twenty of each battle hardened. I will strike hard and fast then get out. I want to find these people if I can and take out their mages. If they are there and hurt I will burn the place to the ground. I need mirrors set up to get in and out. I don't want to be stuck there. That world used to be my home but no longer!"

She said "It will take me a day to gather the troops and arm them. I will see that my scouts set up two sets of mirrors that go to a place away from Crystalis and Sanctuary. When the troops are through we break them." She smiled "When you are back we are going to have a talk about your temper."

Grandmother stepped up "I heard the whole thing. If you are going to do this you need these spells and this Special jacket. The jacket will stop bullets but your going to bruise like never before. The spells are for your dragon one to grow her one to shrink her. You need firepower she has it."

I looked at Cryss "Are you up for this Cryss?" She blew a flame five foot long. "I take that as a yes."

Angel came over "You three are up to something! What is going on?" I filled her in while Mother used the link mirror to set things up.

Mother came back and said "Make that six confirmed on your list of missing. Others are being checked on. We strike at two tomorrow. You will have my best troops backing you up. May the Goddess guide you to the Taken! We will have everything ready for my youngest daughters party. Do me proud Princess!"

Angel said "Oh my we are going to war and my sister is leading the way!" Ben and Zoe came in. after the bowing and curtsying Angel commanded "You two are in charge of my sisters safety tomorrow. I want her to survive this attack on the Tangent compound. Do you understand!"

Both said "Yes Your Majesty!" Dang it this is getting bigger by the moment. Well if I can't trust my captains who can I trust. I looked at Grandmother and she dug in her bag and pulled out two more jackets. Well that helps a little. I don't want Ben dieing before the wedding. I took time to create headsets out of link crystals. That way we can stay in touch. I created six simple crystal dragons not as perfect as Cryss but we don't have the time. I cast my spell and they started to move. Cryss looked at me like Really?!

I said "Well we have our air force and ground troops. They wont know what hit them! We strike hard and fast and they will Fall!" I was pushing myself up. The rest of the day was spent in preparations. I slept at the Crystal Hall that night. Yes, I called Sasha on the link crystal I gave her and let her know she had two days off.

The next morning we moved base to a safe spot in the open outside of Sanctuary and Crystalis just in case things go FUBAR! By one we were ready and I had given the leaders headsets. I took time to memorize the growth and shrink spells. Then it was time. We passed though the mirrors. When everyone was through and the portals closed we broke the mirrors. Time to show them what a Grand Mage can do! We got close to the compound and On my signal we hit them. I cast my spell on Cryss and her brood and we had seven full size dragons on our side. I rode Cryss over the wall and Ben and Zoe rode two of the brood. We crashed into the place looking all over and soon found the Taken. All sixteen were there plus four. I ordered the troops to get the Taken out and I got ready to flatten the place. Three mages came out and started to use their magic. Cryss fried them before they could. When I got the all clear from our troops, I let go and had a tantrum from hell!

Cryss and her brood smashed and burned everything but the people unless they attacked first. I was really keeping up with them breaking things while looking for bad guys. I did find a box of portal rings and slipped it in my bag. We did not leave much standing. I called it and we headed out fast and got to the mirror spot. Only one mirror was left. I shrank the dragons and sent them through the portal. Then I sent Ben and Zoe was after him. They were getting close I could feel it. I stepped through and turned and sent the break spell back though. I turned back and counted heads. Twenty kids, twenty troops, two scouts, three leaders and seven dragons. Everyone was there. Some were banged up but nothing a healer could not take care of. A little ways away our back up group was waiting. I gave the call and they came over. They were mostly healers and the like. I took it out the ring box and looked at it. There was twenty rings. Once we assured that everyone was whole at least I opened a portal to Crystalis where a lot of people were waiting for their loved ones. The troops and the taken went through. Then the back up group went through. I closed the portal and opened one to Sanctuary. We headed home. Grandmother and Angel were waiting for us.

I smiled "Twenty recovered, no losses, One hole in the ground where their compound was." I was very tired "I just want to get some sleep. They lost three mages the rest were scattered. We have all the rings they had." I took out the box and handed it to Grandmother. "I am sure their efforts are set behind quite a bit. I need to make a link to the headmaster and tell him that the sixteen were recovered alive and well." I used Angels link compact and I did that "I am going to bed soon." I looked at Ben "You Hurt at all?" He shook his head. I turned to Zoe "You Hurt at all?" She shook her head. I smiled then fell over. Janis pushed through and looked me over then sat back on her heels.

Janis said "Over usage of her magic and soft tissue damage AKA bruising, lots of bruising in the legs. She will be fine in a few days maybe a week." She looked at Ben "Are you feeling strong?" When he nodded she said "Take her home have her maid put her to bed. Our Grand Mage is out of the game for a while." Ben picked me up gently and carried me to the boats.

Zoe said "I'll drive you two lovebirds just enjoy the ride." I was asleep before we hit the other side.

I woke up hurting. I had tuned in my sleep and Wow, how that hurt. I laid on my back trying to not hurt but that was not going to happen. I was in pain. Then a soft hand touched my shoulder. Sasha was there holding up the jar of cream that helped my hip. I turned over slowly. She lifted my nightgown and started to smooth the cream on my legs and back. In just a few moments I was not in so much pain. Then when I turned back over she did the front of my legs. That was all I needed I was sinking back into sleep. I could hear her humming a soft song as I fell into a deep sleep.

I stayed in bed sleeping on and off for three days. That was all I could stand it. I came downstairs for a late lunch on the third day. Janis had been by and talked to Sasha about the cream and other home remedies. Seems Sasha is a bit of a herbalist. I needed to keep that in mind. Seem my maids always turn out to be something else. I stayed in the house for the day but on the fourth day I was up and ready for breakfast. I called all the mages not working on the farm in to talk. I was ready to reveal my design for the Mage Hall. It went well and everyone had their jobs. I took my staff and strode to the spot for the Hall. All I had to do was the outsides and the floors. That would be hard in it self. I seem so much weaker than when I made the other two halls. I called on all the magic I could draw form all around me then put it into the ground at the site. Slowly the crystal weave grew out of the ground till it formed a three level building. I was done now the others can do their part. I headed back home tired. I worked in my den for the rest of the day. Cryss was on her perch and the brood were flying around playing. I really need to get a better name for them. Darla showed up at lunch to talk over the fine points of the archives. Well at least I was getting work done. A jingle at my wrist said the Queen wanted to talk to me. I opened the link "Yes Your Majesty. How may I help you?" Grandmothers voice came over the link "We have a wedding to plan don't we? Here or your place?"

I said "Here if you don't mind. Darla's already here."

She said "We will be right there. Have that maid of yours put on some tea and munchies." Just what I needed to get my mind off the building going on. I smiled and called Sasha to give her some orders. It didn't take long and I had a houseful. Angel was there with the rest of the six. Grandmother had brought Mother and Zoe was there so it was a real houseful. We talked about the ceremony. Some had not heard of the Walking the circle ceremony so I had to explain it.

"It all starts with the circle. The two come up to the circle from opposite sides at the same time. Then they walk the circle till they are at the spot the other started at. Next they follow the spiral inward till they meet at the center. At the center is a table with the binding box on it. The two take off the chokers that hold a silver key each. The two take off the silver keys and press them together and unlock the box. Only together can the keys open the box. Once open the two take out their four items. One at a time they say something like "This is my body and put a item in the box this is my mind another item this is my spirit another item and lastly this is my love that I freely give to you and puts in the last item. When both have said their part the box is closed and locked and the keys are returned to the two. They put them back on the chokers. Then the couple lift the box together and walk out of the circle and up to the village Elder and the Priestess. The hold up the box and the Elder says "I recognize this pair as one then the Priestess says "I recognize this pair as one. At that point they are married. They then hand the box to a trusted person to hold for one year. Then the feast starts. There are other things that happen in the background but that's most of it."

I stopped speaking an looked at the others and hoped I made sense. Everyone was looking at me. So I said "Well do you all like it?"

Grandmother said "I think it will be a beautiful ceremony! Where did you come up with it?" She was smiling broadly. I could tell she liked it.

I said "I found the basics in a old book and modified it to my liking. It really speaks to me. I love the symbolism."

Angel said "You said you wanted me to be your maid of honor but you did not say anything about that"

I said "There three brides maids and one maid of honor. They help in the prep work before and watch the couple walk the circle. It is the same for the grooms men and best man. I don't know what the men go through it is theirs to do. The women help the bride purify herself. There are three main ways to purify Water, light, and contemplation. The waterfall gives us a way to wash the bride, me , clean. Light is trickier I will have to think on that. The third is looking within and discussing it with the closest to me. This happens before the walking of the circle. Afterwards everyone has a feast."

Grandmother said "I am the Elder in this little party am I not?" I nodded "What else do I do than recognize you two as one?"

I smiled "You preside over the feast and watch and help in all the prep on the women's side. The same with the Priestess. You have the right to say no when we come to you in the end if you feel it is done in a false or for the wrong reasons. But hopefully your doubts would be gone by then. Since this is a mostly female place and we have no male Elder the boys will have to work things out on their own."

Angel said "You got your maid of honor who are your Bridesmaids?"

I thought for a moment "Jenny is one, Tina is two and Zoe is three. I think they will do nicely. Others will be asked to do things for the wedding but those are who I choose."

Angel said "Ok, now lets talk about the Dress!" I passed around sketches I liked.

Grandmother looked at them all and said "These are all fine but where is you crown you are a princess you know." I thought for a moment then picked up my work bag and pulled out four large gems. I concentrated and shaped the for gems into a woven crown smaller and lighter than Angels but just as nice.

I said "Will this do? If you don't think it is good I can try again." Everyone was staring at me. Angel took out her crown and put them side by side to compare the two. I liked mine but then I just made it.

Mother said "Those does not look like the crown of Crystalis. Dang it both of them look better than mine. Well a daughters duty is to do better than her mother. Well one of her duties. We will talk of your other duties when your both older."

Grandmother smiled "Yes that will work fine. Now as for the dress I think this classic style will work well don't you all?" And so the dress and crown were selected.

I smiled "I will go through the crystal storage rooms tomorrow and make the dress on Friday. Somebody needs to make sure Ben is presentable for the ceremony."

Mother said "I know his Mother I will let her know what's going on and she will take him in hand. Oh you probly don't know but Ben is a Count." Angel smiled at me. "He does not like nobles all that much. "Angel laughed. I glared at her. "I will speak to his Mother tomorrow. The Duchess will be so pleased." Just what I needed a Duchess as a Mother in law. Well at least I out rank her.

Sasha came in "Will your guests be staying for dinner?"

I looked around and they all shrugged or nodded so I said "Yes they will please set the table with our finest china and bring on the food."

Sasha said "Permission to ask my sister to help out?" I nodded and she went out.

Mother asked "Sister? Do you have two maids?"

I chuckled "Sasha's sister is Tasha they are twins. Tasha works as a maid for Zoe. I used to have two maids but I keep loosing them. Seems most of my maids are really something else. I looked at Zoe and she blushed." Grandmother chuckled at that. Soon we went in to a good dinner. Afterwards most wandered home I got a moment to ask Grandmother some questions.

I asked "Grandmother why did you fake you death? Why does everyone seem to be hiding things from me?"

Grandmother said "There are many factions in this world and the other that hate change. You and your sister are change! So we decided to hide one of you till you were old enough to handle the factions. Your sister is slightly older so you were hidden. I was getting too close to you so I faked my death to throw off the factions. I was still watching but from farther away. We hide what we believe you are not ready for. You and your sister are the hope for a dying system. The two of you will remake two worlds! Not yet though. You are not ready. You need to find out what the Blessing gave you that is special. Look within and you will find it soon. Now I am old and Tired. Do you have a room I may lay down in?" I smiled and led her to the spare room. I knew I was not going to get anything else out of her tonight. I went down and looked at the crown and smiled. I set the crown on my head just to feel it.

"Lovely, but a little crooked." Mother said.

I smiled at her "Story of my life. I did not know you were still here. Would you like a cup of tea? With a little talk." We sat in the living room with our tea and I asked "Why was I made to be a boy? Could you not hide me as a girl?"

Mother sighed "The you had to be perfect so we changed everything about you. We did not think your feminine side would show so soon. We were going to tell you at your eighteenth birthday. You jumped the gun and we have had to try and catch up with you. Like you were told you and your sister are change! By your very nature you change things around you to fit what you need. You more than your sister who grew up with the knowledge you lacked. I wish I could have kept you with me but it was not safe to keep both of you together. Things are moving now that are out of our control. You two are the best to handle it if you are together. You two are change and you are leaving us behind." She stood up and walked to the door. "Know I love you and know you will do what is needed. Find the truth inside yourself and use it to change the Worlds." She walked out and shut the door. I was more confused than before. I gave up after a hour and went to bed.

The next morning I was still puzzled about the whole thing. I had work to do there was four crystal storerooms to go through. I needed sapphire's and blue crystals, Emerald's and green crystals, Ruby's and red crystals and finally Diamond's and white crystals. All for one dress. It will be colorful to be sure. One of a kind without a thought. Silver for accents. I had taken till lunch to go through two of the storage rooms. After lunch I was heading over to Crystal Hall to say hi when my Bracelet jingled. I opened the link. "Yes your Majesty?"

Angel said "I have a visitor here that wishes to speak with you. How soon can you get here? This Lady's driving me crazy!"

I said "Calm down sis." As I walked in "I am here." I scanned the Throne room with my eyes. It was easy to pick out who she meant. She was a older Lady dressed finely in the style of the upper class. I only needed one guess The Duchess. Ben's Mom was in the house.

Angel said "Your grace the person you wanted to see is here. Duchess Rolinda this is Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver Grand Mage of Sanctuary." The look on her face said it all. She was not told who her son was to wed just that it was going to happen. Mother was having fun with me. She looked me over and curtsied. I could see how much that hurt her pride.

I smiled "You are here to take Ben in hand and find him something to wear for the wedding?" She nodded "Good can't have him being wed in a suit of armor. Cryss came in and landed on my shoulder.

She had a note. it said "come outside, Ben"

I said "Something has just came up. I will be right back." I stormed outside. Ben was hiding at the corner of the Hall. I walked over and said "This is about what? I was having a nice talk with your Mother."

He paled "So it is true she is here? How did she find out where I was? Is she here to take me back?" Ben was just on the freak out line. "Well just don't smirk at me tell me!"

I calmly said "She is here at the request of my mother. To make sure you have something fitting to wear to our wedding. This is the first wedding in Sanctuary so it has to be done right. Everyone will be looking at us. You need to be wearing something nice. I am wearing a one of a kind crystal weave dress and crown. You need to live up to that."

He said "Crown what Crown. You don't wear a crown. He was about to step over the line and freak out big time.

I sighed "It was grandmothers idea. I am a princess remember. I got to go back in there to keep things civil. So you get it together an follow me in a few moments. If she gets out of had I'll just put her to sleep. Now keep cool dang it." I turned and headed back inside. Just what I need A boyfriend with Mommy issues! Come to think of it, that's the most normal thing to happen to me lately. I walked into the Throne room and Cryss was sitting on a table while the brood circled the Duchess. I said "Cryss call off the brood it is time to make nice." I was looking at Cryss and she sighed and made this crystalline noise. The brood stopped what they were doing and flew over and sat by Cryss. At least she had some control over them.

The Duchess said with a shudder "Those things would not let me move! What are they? I want them gone! now!" She stopped at my look. I was not happy.

I said slowly "Those are not things they are Dragons. Very young Dragons. I will have words with anyone who tries to do anything to my Dragons! Now calm down or I will calm you down!! My hands were arcing with lightning. The Duchess looked at Angel.

Angel said "I would do as she says my sister has a bit of a temper. I also am rather fond of Cryss and the brood. They fought for Sanctuary so I will defend them as well." Angel was showing her teeth. Ben took that moment to come in. He took one look at what was going on and walked up to his Mother.

He said "Mother you are not in charge here. They are so don't order. Just do what you came here to do then go! I am sure the duchy needs you." She looked at him like she had never seen him act like this before.

She said "I am sure the Duchy needs me right now so you can look after yourself!" She stomped off towards the mirror room.

He said "I guess I can get Wed in my dress armor."

I sighed "I'll make you something. If it hast to be armor I will make it. It has to be as nice as my dress."

The Duchess stomped back in "They wont let me out of here without one of you two letting it happen. So what do I have to do to get out of here?"

Angel Said "You were asked to come here for one reason. That is to get your son ready to wed a princess. Do you think you can do that? I will let you leave when your job is done. You have one week. Stella will be your maid for the week. We will set you up in a house and then you do your job around Ben's duty's. I find you being nasty to anyone I wont be so nice." Stella came out ready to work. The Duchess was led off by Ben and Stella. I was still calming down. She looked at me "You ok sis?"

I shook my head "I can't shut it down." I lifted my hands that were still arcing. I need to use this magic before it gets out of hand. I grinned at the pun. "I will see you later." I went out and grew my wings and flew to the waterfall. I had an idea that would help with the wedding. I pulled iron from the rocks behind the waterfall. I forged it into steel then created a platform sticking out into the water about half way up. It was slotted so the water could pass through. I went and got some smoky crystal and formed a shower stall on the platform. It was perfect place for the water purification. One down and it used the magic that wanted to overflow. I needed to talk to Darla or Grandmother about this. The water looked so inviting I stepped into the flow. Storing my outfit in the second bracelet. I had gave the girls one like this early on. Theirs held three outfits mine held eight. The shower felt so good I am not sure how long I was up there. I dried then got dressed and flew back down. I walked into the Crystal Hall Throne room. Darla was there talking to Angel.

Angel spotted me and said "There you are we were just going to send out the search teams. Where have you been? You left here three hours ago in quite a state. I was not sure what to think."

I answered "I was working some magic and lost track of time. I finished the sight for the first purifier. I guess it took longer than I thought. I feel pretty mellow right now."

Darla said "Angel said you had trouble shutting a spell down after loosing your temper? That does not sound like you."

I Shrugged "I am changing I can feel it. My magic is out of tune. I am not sure what is going to happen. But I know how to calm the magic for now. I created a shower stall halfway up the waterfall. The pure flow of water really calms me and my magic down. Now I just have to be wary of my temper. Emotion adds to my magic and sends it over the control point. I just need to stay cool when I am casting."

Darla looked worried "Has this happened before?"

I said "Yes, When I made this Hall. I used three years of pain and loneliness to fuel my magic to the point I could do what I should not be able to do. This Hall is the result. I can use other sources but emotion seem to be a booster to my magic. Now I just need to work on raising the control point. I have a lot of power just need just as much control."

Darla Said "I have a few exercises you can try but at this level I am out of my depth. I am good at teaching up to mid level then they have to find their own way. We are so beyond mid level. You need to talk to your Grandmother. We so don't need this with the wedding coming up. Could it be stress from the wedding that is boosting you? You said emotion does it."

Angel said "We can talk of that later." She could see I was getting stressed from talking about it. "How is your dress coming?"

I smiled "I got side tracked by that woman. I still need some crystal to work with. I haven't looked in the storage rooms on this side. I will make the dress tomorrow. I decided to add silver for accent." I pulled out the sketch and pointed to the spots where I thought it would look good. We talked about the dress for awhile and my mellow was back. Then I took my leave and went crystal hunting. It took me till dinner to finish one more room but I thought I had what I needed for the dress and some sapphires for the breastplate I was thinking of for Ben. I would finish the other room in the morning then start the dress. I stopped and got some steel and silver on the way to dinner. After dinner I just relaxed and thought on the second purifier Light. I still had no idea how to do that one. I put it off till after the dress. Then it hit me I could make my slip out of solid light. Light is energy solidify energy till it is like silk and it is pure, pure energy. But can I do that? Illusions I have done but to make them solid, to make them real could I do that? I thought on this as I got read for bed. I was not sure but I would like to try. That was for later I had a lot on my to do list and the first was sleep.

In the morning I continued to think on my light problem. When I was ready I went down and looked trough my books to see if there was a book on Illusions. There was and I read during breakfast. I did not bother with Illusions much so I was boning up on theory. It was more complex than I realized. I looked at the time and frowned. I had to get over to the final storage room so I put aside the book and headed out.

As I was flying it hit me. First take a shower in the waterfall. Then I could use fire to make light. Then gather the light partials and change their paths into tightly controlled patterns creating cloth. Use the cloth to create a dress to wear and sit on the earth. Talk that uses air. This uses the four elements. It would be very powerful. A little convoluted but it works. I smiled when I landed I had it right.

Next on the list the final store room. This tuned out to be the biggest of them all. It also had all the gems and crystals I needed to finish my dress in style. I just could not help but smile the whole time. I thought of Ben and the Breastplate I was going to make him. I decided to make it a full set of dress armor as a present. I was really feeling good. Now that I knew what I was going to do it was easier to move forward.

I stopped into the Crystal Hall on my way back to my home. Jenny was there with more Imports from Crystalis. I looked over the five strong looking men and wondered what Angel had in mind for them? I curtsied to Angel.

Angel said "Ah Sister you are here. These are the farmers Mother sent over. Do you think Veronica could fit them in?"

I smiled "I think they will work fine on the farm I will show them the way and set up a house for them. That should get things going there."

She smiled "Did you find what you needed? I will send Jenny along to see to how things are going there."

I replied "Yes I will start the making this afternoon. Hi Jenny like your new job."

Jenny chuckled and curtsied "Yes it is a lot of work but it needs to be done."

I said "Always, do you have a list of the houses not yet claimed and their sizes? That would help at this moment." She nodded and went to get it.

Angel could see how the boys were looking at me. She said Now, now boys none of that she is engaged, a Grand Mage and My Sister. So you better be good." The boys straightened right up. Jenny came back with the papers. We curtsied and the boys bowed and we all left. I chatted with Jenny about my dress and the wedding for a bit then we came up to a three bedroom house that would be good for them. I took out my staff and shrank it and put it in my bag. This impressed the boys. We headed to the farm from there. Hmm maybe we should name the farm? I will bring it up to Veronica. We got there after a little bit. Dang it takes so long to get places when I can't fly. I tuned the boys over to Veronica and went to set up the house. That did not take long so I waved to Veronica and grew my wings.

Helen said "Not even going to say hello?" I turned and smiled.

I said " Hello there. Have you recovered from your injuries? I have been so busy I haven't had a chance to stop by. You are looking better than the last time I seen you."

Helen smiled "Yes I hear you have been busy. Getting engaged, planning a wedding all that fun stuff. Yes, I am better still a little pain but not much."

I Smiled "Guilt trip much? Yes, you are going to be at the wedding. There is not much to be done on it but I will let you know where you can help. So many people so few jobs. We will talk when things calm down a little. Just one question, did you know why they were hiding me?" I looked her right in the eye when I asked that.

Helen sighed "I was never told but I could tell you were special. Right from the start you did things your own way and it worked for you. You were and are so smart. I will always be proud of you!" I took out the sketch of the dress and showed her. "This is going to be your dress?" I nodded. "Very pretty just like you. You have bloomed since you came here. I can see that. Now you have things to do and so do I." She curtsied and walked off. I flew off to my home.

I got back at lunch time and was quite content to sit and eat in peace. That did not last long. A knock at the door broke my peace. It was Angel and Grandmother here to help with the dress. I sighed and showed them to my bedroom where we will work on the dress. I told them "I will make a Illusion of the dress first. We will make any changes. Then I will create the dress itself. How does that sound?"

Grandmother said "That seems a sound plan. Don't use magic you don't have to. Do you have all the crystal you will need to finish the dress tonight?"

I smiled "Yes more than I will probly need just in case." I took the crown out to give us a idea of the weave. Then I tapped my bracelet and I was naked. I went over to my wardrobe and checked my lingerie. Not much that were fancy. Nothing good for a wedding. "Hmm Nothing good here. I really need to get more lingerie."

Angel said "I thought as much so I had some sent over from Crystalis. You and I are almost the same size. So I got my size and a size up and a size down. We should find something to fit." And so the lingerie party began. I ended up with a marry widow matching panties and stockings. I had a pair of three inch heels that I was going to use as a template to make some heels for the wedding. I put them on and was ready for the dress making. We went through a hour and a half to get the Illusion right. I turned and smiled I looked good.

Now was time to make the dress. I fixed the image of the dress in my mind. I laid out the crystals and gems then the silver. I was ready. I collected my magic and began the weaving. Two hours later I stood looking at the mirror at the Dress, the real Dress. I had made the weave as soft as satin. I loved the effect. My wedding Dress was finished. I even remembered to put in a zipper so I could get out of it. It was a off the shoulder, light sleeves, tight corset like to down to a nipped in waist, a full skirt with a small train. It was just right. We talked about hair-dos till dinner. After dinner I tried many jewel colors on my fingers with Illusion till I found the right one. It was sapphire of course.

I looked at Grandmother and Angel. I hated to end our normal type wedding fun but there was things I needed to know. I said "Grandmother my magic is changing. I think the Blessing is taking hold. I feel the Winds more, I can sense footsteps from fifty paces, Water calls to me and fire no longer scares me. I think more of using the elements in my spells and it empowers them."

Grandmother took a long look at me. "You may be right there is a different feeling about you. I just thought you were growing up but maybe not. I think I will stay a few days so we can explore this some. That is if the Queen does not mind?"

Angel said "I am changing too. I feel the changes. They are subtle but there. Look at this." She pushed up her sleeve and on her arm was a patch of scales each one looking like a tiny shield. "They are on my legs too. When I get stressed the patches grow. My ice magic is coming easer to me now as are languages. Where Ember's temper goes hot mine has gone cold, ice cold." Grandmother examined Angels arm closely.

She said "Well it seems the blessings are coming to the surface. This is not the best time but we knew it would happen just not what or when. I will stay a week and look into this. Ember your spare bedroom was nice so if you don't mind I'll stay there. We need to get to the bottom of this." I nodded and called Sasha to make up the spare room.

I asked "Just a thought, why did you send me the spell books and the testing box when you did? Why through Helen?"

Grandmother sighed "I thought you were in the clear so I passed the bag on. The books are only copies and the box is something you needed. As to why through Helen, I did not want to use Darla for this I wanted her in the dark as much as you. I did not know that they were dogging Helen's trail so close."

I thought a moment "Did you pick the school or did Helen? I know now that there are many from Crystalis and Sanctuary going there. Was that chance or did you know?"

She chuckled "A bit of both. I found the school but did not know there was any current students there. The Headmaster is a old friend."

Angel asked "I was never told, who picked Ember to look after me at the school? I do know it was not the plan. I was not to see her again till much later." Angel took my hand and squeezed it.

Grandmother Sighed "The plan went right the window when Embers feminine side started to show so much. We were scrambling to make a new plan that made sense. I was the one that told Aslila to put the two of you together. She picked how. We left all others out of the plan making after that. Once the two of you were together everything changed so fast it was so hectic. Then there was those Tangent buggers. You two were running ahead and throwing us so many curves we still don't know what we are going to do. Like I told Ember you two are Change! It is in both of your natures. It is up to you two to change these worlds to something that can survive. With that I will say good night. It is gettig late and I am old so I am going to bed." With that she kissed us both on the forehead and left the room.

I looked at Angel "Well no pressure. Do you want to have a look at my Ice spell book? You never know when you might need one of those spells." I dug into the bag then had a thought. I pulled out my useful spell book and flipped through till I found what I wanted. I pulled the ice magic spell book an cast a spell on it. then there was two spell books there. I grinned Copy spell. I handed her the new book. I then picked up the first one and said "First spell you should already know." And that is how we spent a few hours going through the spell books. Then we said good night and she headed to Crystal Hall. It was late but she said she had to get back. I went up to bed after that.

In the morning I had breakfast with Grandmother then went to check on how the Mage Hall was coming. There was still a lot of work to be done but it was looking good. Sophie was mostly in charge over there. I did not interfere. I headed to check for good spots for the wedding. I was flying around looking and wondering where a good spot would be. When I caught sight of Ben and Byron walking along the edge of the lake. I swooped down and landed in front of them. I said "Hi boys having a good day?"

Ben smiled "I am now" He leaned over and gave me a peck on the lips. Sparks flew and we laughed. "What are you up to my very busy soon to be bride?"

I said "Looking for the right place to hold the ceremony. It has to be central and big enough to hold almost all of Sanctuary's people. That's not easy in a cavern like this one. The lake takes up so much space. That's it a floating island in the lake made to be a bridge from side to side. I will get my Mages on it right away. Hmm how to do it? I will have to think on that. Hello Byron how are you?"

He bowed "Very well your highness. You are looking quite happy this morning."

I nodded "Yes I do feel happy everything is coming together for this wedding. I am almost finished with preparations. Ben have you picked your grooms men?"

Ben smiled "Yes, Byron is my best man and three knights are the grooms men. Their names are Stan, Jeff and Reed."

I frowned in thought "Is that the Jeff that was hurt on the last food run? Has he recovered?"

Ben smiled "Yes and Yes. He came back to work yesterday."

I smiled "That's good news. Well I need to get back to work. Later my love. Later Byron." Off I flew to think of how to make a floating Island. I made it back to my home for lunch with Grandmother. We talked about the Island idea and came up with a few ways to do it. The best was not floating at all. But to take a layer of the lake bottom and put it on stilts. then covering the land with grass via a spell. I thought about it and would try it tomorrow. It would give us more land to work with and a easier way to cross the lake. I knew how I would get the magic too. I would use the waterfall and my steel ledge to call on the elements of water and earth. That should give me a lot of magic to work with. I will have Vanessa working with me as well. I will bring in Helen and Sammie from the farm to help. Both are earth mages. If we all cast the spell at the same time it will work well. I spent the rest of the day with Grandmother crafting the spell.

Sunday Morning I gathered the mages I needed and got ready to cast the biggest spell of my life. I had Vanessa, Helen, Sammie and me. I added Linda a water mage. So there was five of us to cast this spell. I had them stand around the lake with me on the ledge above it. We used link crystals to get the timing right. Then we cast the spell. Everyone was in on the perfect time. I felt a rush like nothing I had ever felt before. The land came up the water went down the stilts were in place the land was one piece of rock and at the center of the new Island was a statue ten feet tall of a beautiful woman carrying a staff. I was looking down on it and all but me had fainted from the cost of the spell. I flew down slowly I was pretty wiped out myself but I had to check the rest. Vanessa woke while I was checking her but went out again a moment later. The other three were still breathing but out for the count. I had them taken to the Hall of magic and made a infirmary out of one of the practice rooms. After the four were on cots sleeping it off watched over by Sasha, I sat down finally. I must have went out for a while because next thing I know I was in bed at my home with Grandmother watching over me.

I said "The others?" Grandmother smiled.

She said "Your mages are recovering. You took the brunt of the spell. They fell away during the spell and you finished it by yourself. It was a close thing but it worked and it is big enough for what you want. Sophie and Eva are working on the bridges to the Island. You have been asleep for three days. Veronica has cast the spells now the rock is covered by grass. You have a good bunch of mages here. They try and work hard for you. But then you try and work harder. The first animals for the farm have been brought in. I think that was a good idea. I tried to get up but she held me down with a firm hand. "Oh no you don't not yet. You need to recover yourself." I stopped trying. I was falling back to sleep when I heard. "Oh yes, my dear you are going to change the worlds and this time your going to get it right." Then I was out.

My recovery took two more days before Grandmother let me out of bed except for using the bathroom. I was very weak so I didn't argue much. When I came down finally Darla and Angel were there with Grandmother. I was still weak so I was leaning on my staff.

Angel said "Ember your up, come sit here. Sasha get her some tea. I love your island. It is a real good place to have the wedding. The grass is growing real nice. Are you feeling up to talking about the wedding?"

I said "Sis your babbling. I am just a little weak. It took all I had then some to complete that spell. I am always up to talking about the wedding. Well as I count we have just over two weeks to get this wedding done and there are still a few things left to do. One we need to lay the circle. Two we need to find the people to do what needs to be done on the feast and after party. Three we need to start getting the feast together and prepare the feast field. Four we need to do the Purification rites. Five have the ceremony. Not much really. Since I want at least four days honeymoon and two days to recover that leaves just over a week to do what we need. I think we should have the ceremony in four days. So things should get going later today. Any objections?"

Grandmother smiled "She's Back! I believe that I speak for everyone we are ready to start. How do we do the first thing?"

I handed her a drawing "This is the layout. Laying rocks or something along the lines will do. It must be set to true north. I will go to the Island and pick the spot to put it. Then the feast field must be chosen. That can be done today. The rest can start tomorrow. Well maybe talk about who to do what after dinner. I am sure the walk will take a lot out of me but I will try. The rites will take one whole day the day before the ceremony. I think everything will be fine." Everyone was nodding and smiling. This was what we were waiting for. I finished my tea and pushed up getting ready to go for the walk. We all trooped through the door and headed for the Island bridge. We needed to find a name for the Island. It took a wile to get to the bridge I was not moving at top speed. When I got there I caught sight of Eva and Sophie so I strolled over. I said "Hello you two. Long time no see Eva. How is it going Sophie?" Eva smiled and curtsied as did Sophie.

Sophie said "The Bridges are almost all up. We will finish tomorrow. How are you your Highness?" This highness thing is going to get on my nerves. I guess I need to get used to it. I am a Princess after all.

I said "I have had better days. Be sure the bridges are sturdy. They are going to get a workout in four days." They looked at each other.

Eva said "Does that mean the wedding is that close your Highness?"

I smiled and nodded. Waving I turned and went back to the others. After discussing several spots we picked one right front of the statue. We found the orientation and marked the spots. Then we looked around for a good spot for the feast field. Once we had that we headed back to my home. I was starting to drag already. This weakness was going to be a real pain. Everything was getting on my nerves today.

When we got back I went up for a nap before lunch. It was only a hour or so later I came back down and we all had lunch together. After lunch I borrowed Angels link compact. I used it to call the Headmaster.

He answered "Yes, Ember is that you? I have been hoping you would call. The Tangents have completely backed off. I have not had a report about them since your last call. I think You are safe to come back to school in just over two weeks."

I smiled "That is good to hear the reason for my call is there any way that I can return to school as Ember. I know it is asking a lot but this is who I really am. I am letting go of Eric for good." I crossed my fingers.

He smiled "It is an little short notice but I am sure I can do it. What name will you be going under? Full name that is."

I sighed "Ember Rose Silver for now it may change later today. If it does I will let you know. I am getting married. Though I might be going under my maiden name. I will let you know a little later. Well I have to get to the wedding work so goodbye." I broke the link. Well that was a load off my mind. I looked around and everyone was staring at me again. I sighed "It had to be done if I am going to live as a wife."

Grandmother said "It would be nice if you give some notice before you drop these bombs. I am not as young as I used to be my heart can't take these shocks."

I nodded "I will try. I need to talk to Ben about names. I guess I need to send someone to find him."

Angel said "No you don't he has a link crystal headset remember. Just call him on that."
I pulled out my bag and dug around till I found the headset and put it on.

I opened the link and Ben came on right away "Ember, Are you all right? I was so worried. I'll come over I want to see you."

I smiled "Yes, Ben I am on the mend. Yes I want to see you we have some talking to do that has been put off too long. I will be waiting for you. I love you." I could feel his smile form here.

Ben answered "I love you with all my heart. Please don't worry me like that again! Wait for me I am almost there."

I said "I am here and waiting. You will never worry about that." I covered the link and looked at the others. "Can we pick this up tomorrow? I really need to talk to Ben about a lot of stuff." They all nodded and left smiling. Ben got there right after they left. He hugged me not wanting to set off sparks in the house. We sat with our tea then Sasha withdrew.

I spoke "There are some things we need to talk about. One is names, what is your last name and what one will we use after the wedding? Two is We have decided to live in Sanctuary right. Three what about titles? Three is I am not going back to Eric ever so I will be going back to school as Ember. Do you want to change schools to be with me? I can't change schools right now. That's good for now."

He smiled "One My last name is Starstone. I hate it but it is necessary that I keep it. We could do a hyphen thing. Yours first then mine. Two right. Three is I can't change schools right now or my school will not be paid for. Next."

I sighed "Back to one I think I will use my maiden name at school and what you suggested here. My name keeps getting longer all the time anyways. Three ok. Now four You know we both are in high risk professions what do you think of that? Five Well have you heard of the ceremony I want to use? That's all I got right now the rest can be found out along the way.

He said "One ok. Four I know and I can't see either of us giving up our work. So I will just except that we will worry about each other and move on. Five Yes Your sister told me all about it. Now your right that is all I need to know right now." So we let off the heavy talk and just were together. He had dinner with me and we sat on the porch drinking tea and enjoying being with other. Ben got a look on his face like he just realized something. He asked "I never heard your full name all the way through. What is it? Titles and all."

I said "Ok you asked for it here it is Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary. After the wedding I will be adding your last name to the line. I will only be using Miss Ember Rose Silver or maybe Flower at school." I still had Angels link compact I opened it and the link.

The Headmaster answered in short order "Hello."

I said "Don't you ever go home? I have that info for you."

He said "Let me get a pen, Ok what is your full name."

I said "Do you want to know the real one or the one I'll be using at the school?"

He chuckled "Both if you don't mind."

I said "Ok real Princess Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary now what I am going to use Miss Ember Rose Flower."

He gasped "Wait does that mean that you and Angel Flower are related?"

I smiled at him "Yes she is my sister. And yes I want that in the files."

He was quiet for a moment. Finally he said "Will all the six be coming back? I know now that there were more from your world here. I just don't want there to be problems from having a Queen and Princess here with the others."

I said "There we are just a pair of sisters nothing more. Most of the Nobles don't know us by sight. So I don't think there will be any problems. Or you going to have a problem with us? Is this going be a real or just imagined problem? Are you saying what-if?"

He sighed "I guess I am tired. I have been working late. Of course you and your friends coming back will be fine. I will see to the changes. Anything else?"

I chuckled "Yes there is you need to change my birthday to one day after my sisters. We are only three minuets apart but that is over the midnight line. That should be all. Thank you for you efforts. Goodnight."

He said Good night call me in a week and I will have everything corrected." I shut down the link. I sighed and Ben put his arm around my shoulders. We sat there for a bit. I wanted to stay there forever but I knew I had to get to bed. So I hugged him again and sent him on his way for the night. Then I went up to bed. I was out as soon as I laid down.

In the morning I was up for breakfast. I didn't want to but I can't wait any longer. I could hear everyone downstairs. So I went and we started the day. I had a houseful again. Angel, Mother, Jenny, Tina, Zoe, Tara, Jessie, Helen, Darla and Grandmother that really filled the house. After Breakfast we set to work Helen and Jessie were given the drawing of the bonding circle and sent out to create it. Tina had a list of cooks for the feast. Tara had a list of entertainers to work the wedding and feast. Zoe had a list of the honor guard. Jenny had a list of food that was ready to be used. Darla had a list of tables and benches being set up for the feast. Angel, Mother and Grandmother wanted to talk of the guest list. They wanted to invite half the nobles of this world and a few from the other. I wanted to keep it to those not on duty in Sanctuary and a few others like Mother and Ben's Mother. That is a lot of people for a simple wedding. Maybe forty four or so. We argued for two hours till I got up and walked outside. My temper was getting hot. When I calmed down the best I could I went back in with the one reason besides my not wanting it that I could think of. The best reason to come up with on both sides. Security, We just did not have the people to watch any not of Sanctuary! That set my family back a bit because they could not counter it. So I finally got my way. With all the arguing we had all worked up a appetite so we had a early lunch. After lunch I decided to go out to the Island and see how it is going. All but Grandmother chose to stay behind and brainstorm. When I got outside I looked at her and grinned "Let's fly." She nodded. so off we flew. It was a lot easer than walking. We circled the spot and smiled. It was looking good. It was even more ornate than I could have expected. The rock paths were very well done. With two Earth mages working on it I thought it would go fast but this looked like they would be done by the end of the day. Jessie asked "Why don't you use some of that crystal magic to grow the table in the center Your Highness." I nodded and walked to the center and concentrated the weave came to my call and made a very nice table. I smiled at the result. We took off back to my home after that.

When we landed by my home The mages came and said they wanted to help with the wedding. Looked at Sophie "I need Bridesmaid Dresses. four on each red green white and blue. Here's a list of the bridesmaids fit them nice. I will leave the design up to you. I just need them in those colors. All else right now is taken care of. I will need you all the day before the ceremony for a purification rite."

When they headed off Grandmother said "I think you are forgetting something. The bonding box. Someone needs to make it."

I said "I was going to make it right now. I have the plans right here."

She looked at the plans "Why don you let me make this box. I think I could do it justice."

I looked at her and said "Well if you really want to." I dug a bag out of my bag and handed it to her. "This has everything you should need." She smiled and went off to work. That leaves me with my Items and time on my hands. I went inside to find out how wrong I was. I handed Angel back her link compact. Then went to sit down.

Mother said "Have you broken in your shoes yet?" Shoes, Dang it I forgot to make the shoes. I went upstairs and did that then put them on with knee highs so I could practice. I made a few passes around the room then headed down stairs. I tried to look regal and ended looking over posed. Not good for a wedding. Mother got up and we worked on my stance and poise. After a hour my feet were killing me. I forgot why I didn't wear heels. I hate them is why. They hurt my feet. Well what can you do. I worked some more all the way till dinner. During dinner I worked on table manners. After dinner I worked on sitting properly. I was getting it all. By the time I went to bed I was quite exhausted.

The next morning I found things were speeding up. Angel and Grandmother were both off working and all others had their jobs. The circle was finished and waiting to be used. Mother was bound and determined to make a lady out of me if it kills both of us and she never let up. I still need to prep the site for the purification rite. The last of the food choices needed to be made. My bridesmaids were being fitted for their dresses. Ben's mother was looking after his look and his groomsmen. Over breakfast we hashed out the food and entertainment. After that I went out to do my prep work. I flew to the waterfall shower stall and was tempted to loose my self in there for a bit but I did not have the time. So I slipped into the cave behind it I looked around It was big enough. I just needed to clean it up a bit. So that's what I did for a half hour. There was a path of sorts leading down to the ground level that I cleaned up and made some parts easier. Everyone should be able to clime to the cave. I flew and got a whole lot of pillows to sit on and lad them around. I created two braziers for the fires and brought in wood. I was done with the prep work here. I flew down to my home and made a list of who I wanted at the rite. The grand total came to twenty. I would ask them after lunch. Mother was still on me from the first time I entered. Well I guess it is her job to make me a Lady. I left right after lunch to ask those I wanted to be at the rite.

I started with My Mages Darla, Veronica, Vanessa, Jan, Sophie and Eva. Then the New Mages Linda, Fran, Sammie and Helen. Then the rest of the Six Jenny, Tina, Jessie, Tara and Angel. Then Janis, Dixie and Zoe. Lastly Mother and Grandmother. then everyone was asked. All twenty said yes to coming. So the rite was set. By combining the rites I cut the time to half a day. Dang I forgot the Priestess I mentioned this to Grandmother. She said not to worry the Priestess would be here in the morning. She had taken care of it.

After lunch I took time to look over things as they sat we were almost ready. Then Mother came up with the paperwork form both Crystalis and Sanctuary. Dang there was a lot to fill out. Some I needed Ben for. Just then He showed up. After a hug we got to work. The forms were very long and very tiring. We had it done before dinner. Ben had Dinner with Grandmother, Mother and I. It was a bit tense at first but then went fine.

After Dinner Ben and I got a little time together. We sat on the porch being all proper for about a single moment. Then we were cuddling and talking about all the things we had been doing. It was the Break I needed to bring me back to life. After he left I headed up to go to bed. I stopped before putting on my nightgown. I took a good look at myself in the mirror. I would not say I was a stunning gorgeous but I would say I was pretty. My hair could be longer and maybe a shade or two blonder. I could change it but why? This is who I am and I like myself.

I felt it something is wrong. Angel something was wrong with Angel! I was moving with out thinking I was in my work clothes and my wings were out. Grandmother came out of the spare room to see what was happening. One look at my face and she followed me out and into the air. I was pushing myself to go faster than I had ever gone before. To go through the halls would take too long so I used my link with the crystal open a hole directly to the Queen's apartments. Grandmother followed me in then the hole closed. I landed and with a wave of my hand the door opened. I rushed in to find Angel on the ground nearly completely covered with scales. Her eyes were different larger and darker. She was transforming and was in a great amount of pain! I took her hand and put my energy into her to stabilize what was happening. Her pain reduced and she was able to focus on me. I shared my shifting ability with her and that helped she sat up the changes slowed and smoothed out. Her wings formed and she was not so afraid any more. That let the changes turn into shifts. She pushed to her feet. and turned to the mirror in the corner. She was a Dragon girl. She looked real good to me. It was a very pretty form. She looked at me I nodded. I let my other form out. I had know it was there for a wile But my shifting skill kept it hidden. My new form was the same yet it was quite evident that this form was made up of the Elements and could change into any one of them at the flick of a thought. I spoke "This is not the time for these forms. The time will come but not now." I shifted back. She struggled then finally shifted back. "accept your new self and you will find your abilities will grow. The Dragon form was given to you to protect you, do not fear it. Our link will grow now that you are not blocking. Sleep now and all this will be but a dream tomorrow." I touched her head and caught her as she collapsed. I put her to bed. Kissed her forehead and left.

As soon as we were out of the Crystal Hall Grandmother said "Will you be explaining that?" I shook my head "I did not think so. We should get back. Can you fly?" I nodded and we took to the air. She said "You are not Ember are you? You are the Blessing are you not?"

I said "Ember is here but it was too soon for her to change I had to act. Ember is dreaming. They will both think all this was a dream tomorrow. It is best for now. They are not ready." We got back to my home and went in I was stumbling. Grandmother guided me to bed and put me in the discarded nightgown. She laid me down and covered me up. She kissed my forehead and I slept deep and long.

In the morning I got up feeling pretty good, stronger somehow. I just shrugged it off I had a lot to do this morning. I went down and Grandmother was having a cup of tea. I said "Good morning how are you this morning? When is the Priestess due in?"

She said "Good morning I am good. Any time now. Do you want to fly over and meet her? A good morning flight really gets the blood flowing. Don't you think so?"

I replied "Yes it does. Yes will you be coming with me?" She nodded "Good then a quick breakfast and then a morning flight. I counted with the Priestess that makes twenty one Women that will be looking at me naked. It is part of the rite and will probably stop the rumor but I don't have to like it." I ate quickly and washed up then we were out the door. The flight to the main mirror room was relaxing. A portal request came in just as we got there. The Combat mage looked at me then opened the shutters. the portal opened. I was expecting one or two but twenty priests and priestesses came through. I was on the edge of being angry. Grandmother seemed startled. I stepped forward "What is this about? We asked for one priestess to oversee a wedding not a invasion!"

An Arrogant Priest said " We heard there was a bunch of unbelievers here so we came to see to them. Who would you be to ask the god's troops?"

I said "I am Princess Ember Rose De La Silver Skyflower Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Sister to Queen Angel of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslila of Crystalis and Granddaughter of the Archmage! and Who are you?"

He looked a little pale and gave a half bow "I am the head priest of the Sword of god troop. My name is Jessup."

I said "Open the portal send them back! I will not have such heavy handed people bothering the good people of Sanctuary!" The priest drew a sword from his clothes. The knights quickly stepped in front of me swords out. The combat mage hit the alarm and started to open the portal to send them back. Then there was ten knights swords out all pointed at the jerk. I could feel the combat mages getting ready to cast. I needed to do nothing for the moment. The portal opened and a shy looking girl dressed like a priestess came through. Jessup decided to cut his losses and led his troops through the portal. All but the knights and the combat mage on duty left as soon as the portal closed. I stood looking at the girl standing to one side looking scared. Grand mother went over to the girl and said "Are you sent by Great Mother Rena?" The girl nodded too scared to speak. "Relax girl that nastiness was not directed at you. There were hard core types that came through before you. We asked them to leave. We showed that we can make them so they left. What is your name dear?"

She spoke finally "Fawn that's my name. This is my first assignment. I am eighteen. I was sent here to help with a wedding?"

I smiled "You will do fine. Yes a wedding have you heard of the walking the circle ceremony?" I hoped she had.

Fawn said "Yes miss, I studied most of the ways to get married. It is my favorite part of this job. Is that the one being used? Who is the bride?"

I said "Yes that is the one being used. The Bride is me my name is Ember."

She smiled "Nice to meet you. When is the wedding? Do you want to do the purification rites? Do you have a priest to take care of the males? May I meet the Elders.

I chuckled "Nice to meet you too. The weddings tomorrow. Yes, I designed my own rite. no, we just let the boys take care of themselves. As to our Elder you have already talked to her." I pointed to Grandmother.

Grandmother said "You may call me Elder if you like. I'm just this pup's Grandmother.

Fawn caught up with what I was saying "What did you say the Wedding is Tomorrow! That's not enough time for the rites! Why the rush?"

I said "I am going back to school and need the time for a honeymoon. We can do the rites as I have them planed. But we need to hurry I have to get the people in place. The rite is in three and a half hours. so we have to get going. tell me are you afraid of heights?" She shook her head. I smiled and let out my wings. The flight to the waterfall was a little different. I have never carried someone before. I landed on the ledge and set her down. "All you have to do is watch I will do everything." The next two hours was getting everyone up to the cave. We were ready early so I flew down and got sandwiches and lots of drinks. The others ate While I worked myself up to do this. On time I started. I said "Thank you all for being here. At this point all you have do is watch and understand." I lit the fires and stripped I stood for a moment then walked into the stall and let the water wash me clean. I turned an hid nothing they could see everything. I push myself to get out and stand before them. I did and after a moment I reached out with my magic and took the light from the fires and wrapped it around myself. I began to weave it into a dress and panties It was a very hard spell but in the end it worked. I had a dress made of woven light. I took a step forward and it stayed together. I said "That ends the rite of water and light. The last one is the one you are all here for. To complete it I must talk and consider my life in retrospect. This is a safe zone anything said here stays here. I will speak of my life and how it made me feel. To unburden myself before the wedding tomorrow. You may ask what you will and I will answer. For the next three hours I told my Tale. Everyone there had a piece of it but no one had all of it not even me. For time sake I will not repeat what was said it is what you are reading right now mostly. Now back to the story.

I was drained. I had talked myself out. I was clean inside and out. I had a late dinner then went right to bed.

First thing in the morning I got up ready to get married. It was still quite early but I could not wait so I headed down for some tea. My bridesmaids were here already. Angel took chare and I got a good breakfast. then we went to look at the dress and shoes I got into the lingerie and loved it as my girls pampered me by doing my hair and nails. When done the nails were just not up to the dress so I crystallized them into sapphires. The girls wanted theirs to be like that so I did it for them in the type of their dresses. We all giggled at that. My hair took a long time to do. It was a very intricate hair-do. We looked at the time still had one hour to go. I got up and got out the Dress. Carefully they helped me put on the dress. Then the shoes went on. I put on the choker with the key. Grandmother gave it to me last night. I looked at Ben's ring it and the choker is the only jewelry I need today. I smiled time to walk to the Island. I took out a cloak and covered the dress till I was ready to go through the ceremony. We looked at each other and smiled. we headed out of my home.

We walked with them around me Angel leading, Jenny on my right, Tina on my left and Zoe behind. This is the way we walked to the Island and my love. Walking so far in heels for me was a new and painful thing to do. The pain did keep my mind off what could go wrong. It took a quarter hour to make it to the bridge a Honor Guard fell in be hind us at the bridge. It was almost time. I felt a calm come over me I straightened up slightly took a breath I was ready.

We came in sight of the crowd that awaited us. a few more than I thought. All of Sanctuary was here to see the wedding of their Lady Grand Mage and Their Captain of the Royal Guard! I stopped I could see Ben stop opposite waiting for the Bridesmaids and Groomsmen to get in place. I Smiled there it was time to go I dropped the cloak and stepped forward proudly! I came to the edge of the circle and after a hearts beat I turned and walked along the circle to the right. Ben moving the same way. Our eyes never leaving each others. When I got to the spot he had entered the circle again a hearts beat then moved to the inner spiral track that would take me to my love. Step by step we came closer and closer. Then we met at the table. I had never stopped smiling. Ben and I took off the chokers and slid the keys into our hands. With our eyes still locked we pressed the keys together to make one key. With our hands together we put the key in the lock and turned. We heard the click and we released the key to open the box together. Ben and I smiled. Ben said Lady's first.

I took a breath and released his hand and took out my items. I held up the first one a little crystal dancer and said "This is my body I give to you." I put the item into the first of four slots on my side of the box. Next I took out a tiny crystal book "This is my mind I give to you." I slid it into the box. Next I took out a crystal fairy "This is my spirit I give to you." I slide it into the box. Lastly I took out a Tiny crystal heart with a crown "And this is the abounding love I give to you." I slid the last item into the box.

I smiled a little brighter. "Your turn"

He took out his items. The first was a tiny knife "This is my body I give to you." He slid the knife into the slot. Next was a little harp "this is my mind I give to you." He slid it into the box. Next was a little dove "This is my spirit I give to you" He slid it into the box. And lastly was a tiny shield "This is my love to forever protect you with." He slid the last item into the box.

We took hands and closed and locked the box. we separated the keys and put them back on the chokers and put on the chokers. Then we lifted the box and took it to stand before the Elder and the Priestess. We held up the box.

Grandmother the Elder Said "I recognize these two as one!"

The Priestess Said "I recognize these two as one!

We lowered the box. The crowd exploded with cheers!

We did we were married. I was a married woman! We handed the box to Darla to hold for one year. At that time if we are still in love, the keys would be melted down and the metal poured into the lock sealing our love forever.

We moved over to the feast field and the party began.

There was speeches, dancing and entertainment. I don't really remember all that. I could not stop smiling the whole time. After a very long time We finally came to the end of it all and the starting of our honeymoon. We decided to just take four days at my, now our home. We had been going so hard for all summer it would be nice to just relax with my husband.

I kissed the bridesmaids, Mother and Grandmother. Ben shook the hands of his groomsmen and kissed his Mother. Then with a final wave we started of to our home.

I will skip what happens next. I will let your imaginations fill in those four days.

That left one week left before I went back to school. I did not want to leave Ben but there was nothing either of us could do about it. We got our lives to live and we will be together as much as we can.

Ben and I had breakfast together getting ready for the day. A knock came at the door. Sasha was back so she went to get it. in flew the brood and Cryss came in later with Darla. I smiled at Darla and Cryss "I have decided that to keep down the damage that the brood should be each given to the Six and you Darla. Cryss will still stay with me but Sie, Mie, Lin, Rin, Tie and Misty will go to each of the Six and you. How dose that sound?"

Darla said "It should give them some work to do. All they do is play. I'll take Misty." I nodded an pointed out the gray is dragon. Cryss made a sound and the dragon in question came over to Cryss who made a head bob Darla's way and Misty went to her. Darla looked at the dragon and said "You are Misty you will live with me now." Misty snuggled up to her. I smiled watching this. Ben chuckled.

I said "Now that's done, do we have a meeting this morning? I was going to go see the girls and give them there dragons."

Darla smiled "Nothing that can't wait. I am going to hire some clerks from another Mage Hall to work at ours. I wanted to know if you wanted to go?"

I smiled "You can take care of it, you will be in charge of the hall when I am in school. I trust you to run a good hall. The Mages and the new mages will answer to you when I am not around. Of Course I have this just in case." I held up a link compact. "Try not to use it during class time. I am trying to get good grades." I turned to Ben and gave him a quick peck. the sparks were still there but very much subdued. "See you at dinner dear." I got up and got my bag. I looked at Cryss who made a noise and the reduced brood followed her out. I smiled and walked out to face the day.

The first I ran into was Tara I waved her down. "I have a present for you." I handed her A dark dragon "Her name is Tie. Help her to grow please." Tara gave me a hug.

Tara said "But why break up the brood? I thought Cryss was their Mother. Shouldn't they stay with her."

I sighed "As we all must sometime, they must grow up to take their place guarding Sanctuary. They have had their play time it is time to grow. Cryss is ok with this."

Tara looked at me a bit sad. Then waved and was off with Tie following her. I continued my wander and ran into Tina next. It went about the same but her dragon was named Lin.
I found Jessie and gave her Rin. I went to Crystal hall and found Angel and Jenny hard at work.

I smiled "You two look hard at work." I curtsied to angel. I have a gift for both of you. Jenny yours is called Mie. Angel yours is called Sie." I handed them the dragons. They looked at me. "I decided with Cryss's approval that it is time for the brood to learn and grow. So I have given one to each of the Six and Darla. In time The dragons will be a part of the defense of Sanctuary. To do this they need to grow up. They can't do this together. Moving on is part of life."

Angel said "You are not leaving us are you?"

I said "No I am staying just things are changing. I am married now. I have to do a bit of Growing up myself. We all do at some point some sooner than others. The brood will bond with the people and grow to be more like them. Diversity is good in defense and life. Keeping all the dragons together is not smart. One surprise attack and all our dragons go down at once."

Jenny said "You really think about these things don't you?" I nodded "It is kind of sad that you have to. I am just glad you are doing it I feel safer."

Angel said well am I not the big sister? You really sound older since you married Ben. I am going to have to try and catch up." She smiled at me. They both snuggled their dragons.

I left them to get to know their dragons and headed home. I flew thinking we had not had any raider attacks for a bit. Just then the back door wards went off. I altered course to the mirror room in trouble. I landed and asked the combat mage on duty what set the wards off?

"Your highness there is a attack on the mirror going on. A Ice Attack." She reported. I sighed and tripped the second trap. The stone flipped into place. The back door room only has one mirror to worry about. I watched as a film began to form on the rock. I almost missed it. It was a Ice mirror. a trick I have used myself.

I yelled "Cryss melt that ice now!" Cryss reacted with a blast of flame ten foot long. Totally taking out the ice. The stone was blackened and so was the room. The combat mage looked at little Cryss and shook her head. I smiled "Never judge a dragon by her size. Don't let any Ice sheets form they can portal through them." Zoe and three combat mages came running up.

Zoe said "What is going on your highness?"

I smiled the Raiders have a new trick. Ice magic they pour it through the mirror and it forms Ice sheets on the rock. they home in on those I sheets an use it like a mirror. Gets right around our traps. But we just have to not let them form the ice and it is no threat."

Zoe said "I will see to it my combat mages all know one fire spell." Cryss let off another blast. "Or have a dragon around. Impressive Cryss!" If a dragon could look smug Cryss managed it. The attack did not last very much longer. I left with Cryss heading home and a date to call the headmaster.

When I got home I went upstairs to use my vanity mirror to make the link. The Headmaster answered right away. "Yes, how may I help you?"

I said "Good Day Headmaster I just was checking that everything was going well. Are the Tangents still backed off?"

He said "Good day Princess. Yes, everything is fine so far. Those people seem to have no teeth any longer. I heard a flight of ten Dragons and a hundred troops took out their main compound. It is all over the school. You would not have anything to do with that?"

I said "There was only seven Dragons and twenty troops. You should never listen to rumors. They should have never messed with our school. Well I am looking forward to coming to school as myself for once. Just five days left."

He sighed "I am afraid there are other rumors that you should know about. fist there is a rumor that royalty is coming to the school in the fall term. Second that this is a home for other world kids. and third people are saying magic is real and some people here know how to use it. I don't know how these rumors got started but it is all over." Dang it those rumors are true.

I sighed "Thank you for telling me. I can do nothing about it till I'm there. Maybe not even then. How many of the sixteen have decided to return to the school?"

He smiled "All have decided to come back I am so happy. We are going to have a good year I know it."

I said "Yes I am sure we are. I have to go now lunch is waiting. Have a good day." I broke the link. This is not the good news I wanted to hear.

I went down and had lunch trying not to think on the implications of what I just heard. In no way does this seem to help me. After lunch I decided to go talk to Angel she is the political one maybe she can think of a way to make this work for us. I grabbed my bag and headed out. I took to the sky an felt better riding the strange winds in this cavern. Cryss glided with me. I liked having her along. When I finally got to Crystal Hall things were in a tizzy. I walked in and had to laugh. The maids were setting out all kinds of foods for the dragons and they were turning there noses up at them. Angel looked perplexed. I smiled "Having problems sis?" I curtsied "What are you trying to do?"

Angel said "She need to grow, so she need to eat. But what do Dragons eat? I am trying to find out." I fished into my pocket and tossed Sie a crystal chip. Se grabbed it and started to munch. "What was that you just gave her?" I held up a chip.

I said "Crystal chip, They are crystal dragons so they eat crystals." Jenny was watching this and gave me this look. I flipped Mie a chip. Jenny smiled. "Different dragons prefer different types of crystals. You will need to find out what type Sie and Mie want. But only a little at a time you don't want them to get fat." Cryss gave me a look and I flipped her a larger chip. She was happy. I kept a pocket full of chips jut for the dragons.

Jenny said "I will talk to the others and tell them this." She wrote something down.

Angel asked "What brings you back today? I thought you would be working after all that time off?"

I sighed "I was talking to the Headmaster just a little bit ago and he told me some rumors he had been hearing. I don't know what to think about these rumors. So I came to my big sis for advice." I repeated the rumors.

Angel thought for a bit. Then said "We are in trouble these rumors are true so what about the exaggerated ones? When we get there hopefully they will have talked themselves out but I wont count on it. We can't do anything from here and you will be seen as new so will no be able to do anything about it in any case. I will work on it next week when we get there. So just leave it to me." I smiled feeling better. I handed Angel a few crystal chips and Jenny some too. Then I headed out to find Ben to tell him about the Ice sheets. That didn't take long I informed the combat mage on duty at the main mirror room, our front door, of the danger. Then I decided to see how the farm was doing.

I looked the crops were growing and the workers were flirting wile working. Helen came up. "Your highness how's married life treating you? Getting time to go back to school isn't it?"

I smiled "Life is life. Yes, next week. How is your life going here? Do you miss the modern world?"

She smiled "Life is life. I miss some things but have found others. This is good work and I can use my magic openly again that is a very good thing. You look tired are you getting enough sleep?" The look she gave me was pure mom. She may not be my Mother but she is my mom. For once I let the past go a little and truly forgave her.

I sighed and said from the heart "I love you, you know. Even when you were so distant I never stopped loving you. You may have not given birth to me but you did raise me that makes you my mom." I gave her a quick but strong hug. "I forgive you." This is really why I came to the farm today. After a long moment "I have to get back to work no rest for the wicked." I hugged her again and then headed for the Mage Hall. I had not settled into my office there and I needed to.

The Mage Hall was done and ready to start up. As Grand Mage I ran the place but preferred to work out of my Den at home. I got to my office and opened the door to find a replica of my Den at hone right down to the perch for Cryss. I hung up my bag and smiled as I prepared to get some work done. I was there doing paperwork till dinner. Then I went home to have dinner with my hubby.

I was sitting on the porch with Ben when Darla came up with four young ladies. Darla said "Your highness I would like to introduce your new Mage clerks this is Heather, Talulah, Yvette and Vicki. Ladies this is our Lady Grand Mage, Princess Ember Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone and her husband Ben." I know with that intro she was tweaking Bens nose. I smiled "You know that Ben has titles too. Just what they are at the moment escapes me but there are some. I decided to tweak a little too while defending my husband. Ben leaned over and gave me a quick peck.

He said "Husband is enough for me tonight." Oh I do love him.

Darla said to them "Never mind those two they are just back from their honeymoon and they are still in the love sick phase. She really is a good Grand Mage most of the time." I gave Ben another peck then looked at the new ladies.

I said to them "Work hard don't gossip and keep the hall running good and we will have no problems. I am easy to work for I haven't changed anyone into a toad in a week or so." I said the last in a screen witch voice. It got smiles from the clerks.

Darla said "Well we will leave you to your night. Good night your highness."

I said "Smile when you say that. Darla meeting in my office in the morning. Good night all."

After Breakfast the next morning I was sitting in my office when Darla knocked then came in. She was smiling.

I said "Good morning. Was this your idea?" I gestured around. She nodded. "I do like it. now to work" Fore the next four hours we hashed out the projects that needed done while I was at school. Then we went to my home to have lunch.

After lunch we called in the mages that were not already working and gave out jobs for the up coming week.

Then I spoke to the mages "While I am away you will take you orders from Darla here. We will be going slow as we find our feet in this new hall but I want everyone to be proud of it and themselves. I will still be around for four days so hopefully we will get everything set by then. After that I will be here on weekends. This does not mean I will be out of touch. I will be talking to Darla at least twice a week. Alright let's get out there and do our jobs well. Like I know you all can do."

After the mages filed out I looked at Darla "Is all this going to work? Most of us are all so young."
Darla said "You maybe young but you are growing up fast. I am proud of you. You make a great Lady Grand Mage."

I said "I hate to say it but in four days I am going to school and I'll not be here if something happens. I worry about that."

Darla Smiled "And that is what makes you a great Princess, Your Highness.

(I know I posted this would not be up for a week or more but things worked out and here it is Enjoy)

It was just four days left till the start of the fall term. This will be the first time I will be going to school as the real me. Eric was a good smokescreen. Now I have left him behind. I wont be the Grand Mage or the Princess I'll just be Ember the schoolgirl This is a first for me. Now I wont have an excuse to not make friends or get involved in my classes. This is going to be my greatest challenge.

Ben came in to my den and said "Your thinking too much. It is late lets go to bed. You can get ready more tomorrow."

I smiled "Your right the future is not written yet. We still have a few more days till we have to part for the week. Let's make the most of them." We went upstairs hand in hand.

The next morning the Six and Darla met to talk about the rumors at school. While we talked we made sure our clothes were ready for school. I had a problem. I didn't have the schools uniform. Well not the girls one. I looked over the others in there uniforms and Tested the fabric. I could do this I checked and we had the right type of fabric. So I set to making myself a few sets. After several bad attempts I found I was not good at weaving regular fabric. I was weaving a little bit of crystal while thinking and it came to me. I didn't have to use the same fabric. I could just imitate it in crystal weave. After several tries I had the skirt fabric down and made ten skirts. Then came the blouses they were easy they were silk easy to fake. Ten of those. Blazers took me a bit but got it down five of those. Cardigans five of them and I had ten uniforms done. lingerie I had but I did copy some to make more. Free time clothes and gym clothes were done I looked up and I had used up three days. I leave for the school tonight. I had my bags packed and was missing Ben already. He had left an hour ago for his school.

The girls and I were chatting when Darla and Helen came up. Helen said "All ready for school? I wish you well. I know if you do to that school what you did to Sanctuary you will rule the place!"

Darla smiled "You all will do wonderfully. Just watch out for rumors and bad boys!

We got ready. We were going through the Headmasters mirror when few would be there. He and Ms. Teller were going to get us through without trouble. We hope. We stepped through the mirror into the office to find more people there than should be. Ms. Bell and Ms. Teller was there and two women I did not know. I looked at the Headmaster for answers. He said We needed more people in the know to keep you and the others safe. This is Mrs. Randalf and Mrs. Ray. They are good women who have worked for me for years.

I nodded to the women. I said "How much do they know?" I really wanted to strangle him but that would not be good.

He said "I have mentioned your rank and that of your sister. I have confirmed that the Tangents were indeed taken out by your orders. That is all right now." I really wanted to slap him. Does he know nothing of security? Angel seen I was about to say something unkind and put her hand on my arm.

Ms. Ray said "I am a history teacher here and I can tell you that there are more from Crystalis and other worlds than any one person here knows." She smiled "I am from Crystalis myself but moved over when I married." It was plain that the Headmaster did not know this.

Angel said "Then You know the Queen of Crystalis? Her complete name?"

Mrs. Ray said "Of course it is Aslina Delnora Del La Skyflower, Queen of the Great Hall of Crystalis but those that are close to her call her Aslila. I am her cousin. Why do you ask?" That went well, rile her up.

Angel said "My name is Aslita Angelica Del La Skyflower, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis and Queen of Sanctuary!"

Mrs. Ray paled a bit then Curtsied as far as she could. "I am honored to meet you Your Majesty. When was the last time you were in the Great Hall I miss it so?"

Angel looked at her then smiled. "I last stood in the Great Hall on the night of my and my sisters fifteenth birthday. I did not stand there as a mere princess But a full Queen the equal of my Mother. It was a glorious evening!"

Mrs. Ray said "Sister, Your Majesty I thought you a only child?" She frowned. "At least that was what the family was told?"

Angel looked away "My sister was born a few moments after me. She was whisked away in to hiding to keep her safe from those that would do our line harm. We told no one not even her till just a few months back when we were reunited. Now we stand together to Rule Sanctuary. For She is a powerful Mage. She is Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Lady Grand Mage Of Sanctuary, Granddaughter of the Archmage, Daughter of Queen Aslila, Sister of Queen Angel, and wife to Count Ben Starstone, Leader of the Six and Creator of Crystal Dragons."

I looked at the Headmaster "You know my name and titles keep getting longer every time I hear it. If I ever need to write it all out it will take a whole sheet of paper."

He looked at me "Really all those are you? Sounds more like four or five people to me." I liked how he was playing along. I was trying to take a little wind out of Angels sails.
Angel turned and growled at me "You are taking all the fun out of this Little sister." She turned back to Mrs. Ray "Well those are her name and titles. To look at her you think somebody pulled a switch with a doll." She turned her head and crossed her eyes at me. I just laughed. Mrs. Ray just looked perplexed. "Well those are our real names and titles but for our time here we are going by Angel Flower and Ember Rose Flower no titles."

Just then a portal opened on the mirror though it was a small portal. In dove a very excited Cryss followed by the brood minus Misty. The dragons went up to their people and snuggled. The portal closed. I looked at Cryss and gave her my best vexed mom stare and said "Cryss what in the blue blazes are you and the young ones doing here?! I should paddle your Crystal behind! We talked about this. You can't come to school with me." Cryss dropped a note in my hand.

It read "Danger, Cryss must stay with Mother."

I looked at Cryss "You wrote this! You are creating danger by trying to stay!"

The Headmaster tried to keep from laughing and soon the whole room was soon in gales of laughter. When the room calmed down the Headmaster said "You know this might be a good test to see if the school can accept the magical world."

I said "What do you mean these are Dragons you know. They fly and breath fire and all that."

He said "Tell them they are a genetically created new kind of pet. That you six are testing. That would work." The girls were giving me the sad kitten eyes.

I gave in "OK, there is only so many sad eyes a person can take. They can stay but no fire! I have to draw the line somewhere." I looked at Cryss "Who opened the portal for you?" Cryss preened her wings. She was not talking. I though up my hands and walked into the corner to mutter to myself for a bit. After the Dragons were introduced we got ready to move out. We left for the dorm without being seen.

After we got to our room I began to put things away. Cryss found a perch and went back to preening. After I finished putting all my stuff away I used the mirror to link with Darla. Darla answered right away "Yes oh Ember it is you good the Dragons are missing. I can't find them anywhere. I am worried that something happened to them."

I sighed "You can rest easy I know where all of them are. It seems that Cryss has been hiding some abilities. One is to open a small portal in a mirror. She is sitting a few feet from me. The others have their dragons." Darla wiped her face. "Nothing will keep them there so we will keep them here. I will think of something to tell the other students. you will be down a bit on defense but then the dragons have only fought once for Sanctuary."
Cryss made this pfttt sound. "Ok, Cryss has done much more. Have Vanessa begin working with the combat mages to up their skills. I want them all to know fire spells. Watch for new tricks from the raiders. I don't think they have given up. let's see no I think that's it. You have a good night and a better tomorrow."

Darla smiled "Good night Princess do us all proud at school." She broke the link. I got into my nightgown and started brushing out my hair. There came a knock at my door. I put on my robe and opened the door. There was three girls I did not know.

I said "Yes, may I help you?" They all were looking at my hands.

One said "You see I was right that is a Crest Ring."

Two said "That isn't any crest I've seen. Are you sure?"

Three said "Look at here other hand that's a wedding ring or at least a engagement ring."

All three said "No Way! How Cool."

I decided to head this off at the pass. I said "Yes that is a engagement ring. I am betrothed to a fine man. And yes that is a House Crest Ring what of it?"

One said "So cool are you a noble then? I was told only Nobles wear Crest Rings. Will you tell us your title? oh please!"

Two said "Must be a small house if I haven't heard of it."

Three elbowed two "Don't say that. I think it is cool. Will you tell us?

I said "Oh very well I am a Countess of one of the house of Starstone." Well that was true sort of. "Now I think that you seen me coming into the dorm right?" They nodded "Well I would think it wise that you remain silent about what you have learned. Here I am just a schoolgirl. Now if there is nothing else, I am going to bed now." I waited a moment then closed the door. That was interesting. Well if I play up the Countess angle I might keep them from finding out my other titles. There was a tap at my door I smiled "Come in Angel.

She did after closing the door she smiled "That was a very unusual conversation I heard just now. So Countess is it?"

I shrugged "I gave them something so they would not dig any longer. Give a little to conceal a lot. I will probly be Countess to the whole dorm by morning. Do you have a lower rank you can use as a smokescreen?" I smiled at her.

She shrugged "Several from the lesser places. Now that I think of it I have one from your hubby's house. There I have a title of Lady of the wild wood. Just a little less than a Countess. But then I have had it since I was six. I will think on it."

Ember said "One more thing to thank my husband for." That was just a little tease. I smiled Angel waved good night and headed to bed. I washed up and got in bed. Sleep did not come easy I missed Ben. Quite late I finally fell into a light sleep.

First light through the window woke me from my sleep. I was still quite tired but sleep would not come again. So I laid there and thought on my life and the turns it has taken lately. I found one thing to be true, since Jenny went though the mirror the first time my life has had the speed of a out of control freight train. I just hope I don't end up like most of those trains do. I looked over at the clock. It was time to get up and ready for my first day of school.

The Six met and headed to the cafeteria together. The Dragons came along whether I wanted them to or not. This of course caused all sorts of problems. All the girls had got some crystal chips form me for their Dragons so the Dragons had their breakfast too. I was testy but said nothing. The Headmaster came over and said "I am sure you all remember that your pets are to make no trouble during class or we will stop this test right away. Do you understand me?" We all said yes and he left. Cryss was looking at me for another chip and I gave her one without thinking.

I looked at Cryss "That's it till lunch Cryss, I mean it." Those three girls from last night came over to our table.

One said "Ooh, Special pets for the Second years huh? How did you rate that?"

Two said "The head did not seemed to care. How nice for you Countess."

Three said "No one else gets pets why you?"

The headmaster came back in from the kitchens and heard the threes questions. He said "It is a special project by Lady Embers Mother's company and the school. A test these six volunteered for the testing. If it goes well with these six, We may expand the project to a larger group of second years. I will hear no more about it." He shooed away the pests.

I said to Angel "Did you see it. I think we just found the Tangents new plan." Angel nodded. The others looked at me for a explanation. "The all were wearing a stylized T on their collars. Those three are working for the Tangents. Here my guess is to cause trouble. The headmaster was still standing there looking around for trouble. turned at that and smiled and left. I was sure to check into those three. We got up it was time for the opening ceremonies.

The only thing about the opening Ceremonies was once they were over with we would not have to go through that till next year. Of course everyone was looking at the six of us with our Dragons on our shoulders. We were kind of hard to miss. One thing that I did not like is that the Headmaster during the announcements told the same lie about us and dang it named me again. No way I am going to fly under the radar this year! finally it was over and classes started. I had History wit Mrs. Ray First. All the six had that class. Then I had Women's studies again with Mrs. Ray. Angel had that with me but the others did not. Next I had Mrs. Randolf for home economics. Angel was with me again. Then lunch was ate. Back to Mrs. Randolf for Sex Ed. I took that on the boys side last year now I am getting the girls side. All the Six had that one. We had math with Ms. Bell. That is Angel and me. Art was next with Ms. Bell. All six in that one. Last was study hall with Ms. Teller. Just Angel and I again. That rounded out my classes for the day. I did not have Gym class this quarter. That I liked. I did note that all my teachers were in the know. That could come in handy at some time. I also noted that Angel and I had all our classes together.

Well the first day went fine up till study hall. There was only ten students in study hall and I recognized eight of them as ones that were among the Taken. Every one of them wore a Crest Ring. Fully half of the Taken were here. This was a set up if I ever seen one. They were all looking at me and Cryss and to some lesser amount Sie. After the door was closed I slipped in a white noise spell so no one outside this room could hear what we are saying. I sighed and stood up "Looks like you all recognized me an Cryss and maybe Sie. Lets talk about this."

One girl stood and asked directly "My name is Illana. It is true then You are the Mage that led the attack that freed us? You and that Dragon but she was much bigger then?"

I smiled "Yes, I am. You can call me Lady Ember. That was a good day, we took the compound with Only three deaths and that was on their side. We walked away with the rings they stole and twenty of the Taken. Sixteen were from this school. I see you all have portal rings again." Ms. Teller smiled at that and wrote something down.

Illana looked at her hand and smiled. "Yes our rings were returned to us. The other eight of us also got their rings back. May I ask why you rescued us? Doing that put your people in danger." She paused like something came to her "Don't tell me it was not us you were after it was the rings that you wanted? Getting us back was a bonus wasn't it?"

I sighed "I wont lie to you the Tangents having so many rings put many people in danger. When I found out what happened I set things into motion to get the rings back, take out their mages and find the Taken. After all of you were out of there and the tangents had run away I released the Dragons on the place. I must say I broke Quite a few things myself." I grinned at that. "In the end we got all of our wants fulfilled. With like I said no loss of life on our end."

Another girl Said "My name is Sara. I don't care what you were after! You got us out of a very Bad place! In that book that makes you tops. I will do whatever you need."

The two boys in the room stood . "I am Brian, He is Dirk our swords are yours for the asking." They bowed.

I nodded. The other four stood and said there names Kelly, Millie, Samatha and Cathrine. I nodded to them all. "Now that's out of the way I do need to you to do some things for me. Two things one is to listen and report any unusual rumors going around, Two There are students wearing a stylized T on their collar, I need to know who they are. These people are dangerous so just report who they are and keep away."

Sara said "A T, you don't think they are working for the Tangents?"

I said "It is a good possibility. We are checking on that. All I know at this point is that they are trouble. That means stay away if you can and take everything they say with a grain of salt." I looked at the clock it was time for classes to be over. Ms. Teller dismissed the class. We all headed out to the dorms to change.

Crossing between buildings Angel an I were stopped by four big boys. Two in front two in back. Ambush! Yep all of them had the T. I was not sure how we were going to get out of this without using magic? The boys in front moved apart to let a girl in. She was a very stunningly beautiful girl.. I detected the glimmer of a Illusion. She Said "Well Countess will you com along willingly or do we need to drag you?" That's it no more Miss Nice mage! Quickly I thought up a wind spell combined with a rock spell.

I smiled "None of the choices seem to be good ones. So I will have to Decline." I cast the spell. Then there was wind rushing through the little area we were in. The wind was carrying four rocks. Down went the big boys out cold. The girl was too busy trying to keep her skirt down than watch what happened to the boys. When she noted that she was the only one standing on their side she went pale. I stepped up to her and stripped her illusion away. Without the illusion she was a rather plain mousy type of girl. She started crying. "You should never rely on illusion better to change one self through normal means." Angel and I walked on. The headmaster and several security personnel were headed towards the area we just left. He glanced at me and I nodded. Trouble just seemed to find me no matter what I do.

After changing the Six came to my room to talk about the first day. Angel said "With the tangents here using students we need to do some thing." That is when I felt it. A massive buildup of magic. Some one was casting a huge spell!

Cryss screeched "PORTAL!" I knew she was right. I tried to find where it was but it kept coming up EVERYWHERE! It was a truly huge spell. Then I realized that some force was trying to port the whole school! As I felt the portal open and the school begin to port I decided to try something very dangerous. I called for all of the six to clasp hands in a circle with the dragons. Then I drew out all the magic including magic from the portal to not stop the porting but to change where it goes to! The ice cavern was my choice. I cast!

I don't know how long I was out but when I woke everyone was laying sprawled on the floor. Even the Dragons were out. I pulled myself over and checked the others. Every one was ok just sleeping. I went to the window and looked out. There it was, We were in the Ice cavern not far from Sanctuary. I pushed back to the others and woke them. By the clock it had been fourteen hours since we hijacked the portal. We had a lot to do. I had never heard of a portal that big ever working.

The next four hours were spent trying to help get everyone awake and accounted for. Twenty two students and five staff were unaccounted for. That made one hundred and three students and fifty five staff. I sent Jessie and Tara to Sanctuary for help. There were some injuries but nothing we could not cope with. We gathered all the students and staff in the gym. It was crowded but It was easier to tell them what happened all at once. We made a sort of stage to speak from. I looked at Angel "Well you or me who tells them? I say you as the highest rank here."

She smiled that dragon smile. I did not like that smile. She said "As your Queen I say it is you who will do this. After all it involves a great amount of magic! And as Queen I get my way."

Dang it! I stepped up to the stage and held my hand up for silence. After it quieted I spoke "Fellow students and staff I have something to say. I know some of what happened to us. It seems that the whole school has been pulled through a portal to another world." The crowd exploded with babbling. "If you will be quiet I will tell you what I know." it quieted "I have been to this world before so we are relatively safe for the moment. I have sent people to get help. When they arrive the injured will be taken care of as soon as we can. We will be making due till that help gets here. We have food and we have some bottled water so we are ok there. We have shelter and will be getting the dorms up and running as soon as we can. A place not too far from here called Sanctuary will give us aid."

A woman staff member stood up and said "How do you know all this? Who are you really?"

I smiled "My name is Ember Rose Silver Skyflower-Starstone, My Titles are Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Lady Grand Mage of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Sister to Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, Daughter of Queen Aslila of Crystalis, Granddaughter of the Archmage, Leader of the Six of Sanctuary, and Creator of Crystal Dragons." I was right longer every time I hear it. "And you are?" She had paled quite a bit while I was reciting my Titles.

She said "I am Sheila Fairchild Girls PE teacher." The students were watching the confrontation and smiling. Then My Titles hit them and the babbling started again.

I shushed them. "We need normalcy so classes will be restarted as soon as we can do that. I don't know what is happening on Earth so scouts will be sent to find out. We if we can will be sending you all home soon or being made part of Sanctuary. We don't know how such a huge portal was created so we can not send the school back at this time. I would like all of you to stay here till the dorms are back up. Please be patient with us we are doing all we can. That is all I have for you at this time." I left the stage. An hour later we had the generators in the girls dorm running on magic. So we moved the uninjured girls to the dorm. My mages, Janis and Dixie arrived to help. Our healers went to work on the injured. With the new help The boys dorm was soon running. The staff had their own dorm that we worked on last. After everyone was seen to we turned our attention to the water systems. We tapped into the river that flowed away from Sanctuary for water and worked out a way to dispose of waist. This took two days in that time the other students were attending classes. The kitchens were up on the first day. so everyone was being fed well. Mother sent in as much food as she could spare.

So at the end of day three we were back up and running as best we could. I was exhausted but I had to see to things a lot of the time I went short on sleep. Angel and the others of the Six tried to help but it had to do with heavy magic that meant I had to see to it. My two worlds had crashed together and I was trying to pick up the pieces. There were some freak outs in those first days but not as many as I would think.

Finally the report came in from the scouts. It seemed that the whole school was thought to be destroyed by some kind of new bomb. The crater was fifty meters deep and a half mile wide. The blast rattled windows five miles away. The government cordoned off the whole area. Everyone was paranoid about the whole thing. All of the students and staff were presume killed in the blast. Those from earth had nowhere to go now. This was very bad.

After a little investigation we found that of the fifty five staff all but three were from earth. When they were told there was some that broke down but most took it better than I thought. Of the students only seventeen were from earth. That surprised me. After they were told they could not go back things got hectic for a bit but then they seen that their lives would be to hard to explain. so in the end they agreed to stay. There was a lot of crying and the staff got a work out comforting them. In the end no one went home. to the Earth they were all dead. We really needed to find out how this was done and stop the people from doing it again.

It was the weekend and everyone was trying to find ways to forget so We put on demonstrations of magic and set up testing spots. We did different types of magic and the like for the testing. The students and some of the staff seemed to get in to it. I left it up to Darla and Angel I went to bed and slept the two days away. Ben showed up on Saturday but angel stopped him from waking me. Instead she put him to work testing those that would be good knights. Zoe tested for combat mages. Monday morning I got ready for school. It was a little crazy to try and keep up classes when so much is going on. I was bound and determined to graduate from high school. I guess I was crazy. After classes for the day I flew back to my house in Sanctuary for a meeting with the mages. I finally taught Angel the wing spell and she flew to the Crystal Hall to see if things were being done. This is how we spent the week in classes doing homework or flying to take care of one thing or another.

The week went fast. Friday evening Ben showed up I smiled and we kissed a lot. The Ice fields we were standing on melted from my sparks and our heat. I got a kick out of it after we stopped kissing. I had found a way to protect Ben from my sparks but not what's around us. We were having a meeting of the Six, Darla, the Mages, Ben, Mother and Grandmother. We were here to talk about what happened and what we were going to do about it. We all talked four hours away then broke up for a late diner. Nothing was decided at all.

After a romantic dinner with Ben, Mother and Grandmother asked for a word alone with me. When Ben went to talk to Darla I said Ok we are alone what is so important that you have to cut in to what little time I have with my husband?"

Grandmother said "A new report from Earth. The Tangents are crowing that they kicked a whole group of off-worlders off their planet and it only cost them twenty seven minions."

I said "That's how many are missing from here. So that's how they did it they drained the life force from all those people an amplified it somehow to cast the spell. That's not magic it is Murder! Twenty two of those were just kids! I think it is time we don't just take out their compound. Do we know where they are working from?"

Mother said "We do. We even know the faction that is causing all the trouble. We have talked with the other factions and they have disowned the troubled ones. There seems to be twenty of them, they are all mages. I am willing to give you fifty combat mages to fight them."

I sighed "No, I will not have that much blood on my hands. Grand mother how many can the binding spell effect at one time?"

Grandmother said "What you are thinking has never been tried before. I think it would work for a short time. You would have to follow it up with the other two spells very quickly. I am not even sure you could do it?"

I said "I know it is a lot of magic to deal with. But if I take out the Troubled ones without killing any one it will be worth it."

She looked at me "You have made up your mind haven't you? I said you would change the worlds but this is not what I meant. Ok I will give you a boost spell that may give you the edge. How are you going to get them all close enough to cast the spell on them?"

I smiled "Simple, I will challenge them. They wont be able to resist. They are riding the high right now witch means they are arrogant. That will be their down fall. By the way where does the magic go that I strip off them?"

Grandmother said "I thought you knew you get it, all of it. You will be a very powerful mage after we do this. Of course dumping that much magic into one body is bound to change you. I will be there to pick up what's left of you. Me and that husband of yours. No one else and we need to go now. It will take a while to get into place." Mother hugged me and went to do something else. We picked up Ben and made our way to the mirror room that was just set up. Grandmother led the way. She opened the portal and off we went.

I composed the challenge and one of Mothers scouts delivered it. Two hours later I was facing down TWENTY FIVE arrogant earth side mages. Someone got their numbers wrong I readied my spells. I was riding high on Grandmothers Boost spell. I stepped into the hall and cast right away before they could put up their shields. The binding spell flowed out into the hall and bounced off the walls till it had hit all of them. I knew it would not last long so I cast the stripping spell. The inflow of magic forced me to my knees. I held on till they were all powerless. Then I took a breath an cast my forget spell. Then I staggered out of the hall into my Ben's arms He quickly picked me up and we left. My head was spinning I was bulging with all the magic. I had to use it some how or go crazy. We went through the mirror and I told Ben to put me down. I moved to a spot near the dorms and Created a New house for Ben and I. It just flowed out of my mind into the Crystal Weave. It looked like a large old Victorian style. I just let all that magic pour into making the house. It was quite a very pretty house. Three bedroom, four bathrooms, large kitchen, large living room, two Dens and wrap around porch. Everything was there ready to move in. I made all the furniture too as well as the bedding. Every one in the area was staring at the house going up it seemed by itself. I was finally almost back to normal though quite drained.

I took a deep breath and suddenly Ben lifted me into his arms. He said "Time to cross the threshold my love." Then he carried me up the steps and right up to the door. I smiled as he tried to open the door without putting me down. I laughed and waved my hand and the door opened by itself. I put my arms back around his neck loving this. He carried mi into the house then kissed me without putting me down. Grandmother came in while we were kissing.

She said "If you two are through we need to talk."

I kissed him one more time then said "Yes Grandmother, you can put me down now Ben. I have used the new magic down to a good level. So I can concentrate for the moment." Ben was reluctant but did put me down. I led them into the living room. We sat then I said "This house has several built in spells I think you would like. One is a white noise spell in the outer walls so no one can hear what is going on inside. The others I will tell you as time goes by. They are not important right now."

Grandmother said "That's fine. I think that this adding of so much magic will mean a life style change for you. If you let it build up too far tings could happen without your control. You need to keep your levels in mind at all time. I have told you about the bad things that can happen when magic goes wild! It is very dangerous. I don't want you to have to go cold turkey. So ease up in your works slowly till you find a good point. These big spontaneous makings are fine but counter productive."

I replied "Yes Grandmother, I will work on it. I am planning to start making enchanted jewelry for the girls. Something that fits each girl well. That will not take much but will give me a gage to work from. I can use crystals so I will work on my fine detail with less thought and more control. Maybe shield broaches for protection. Tara, Jenny, Tina and Jessie are learning their magic but with all these interruptions it is taking quite a long time. If I remember right Jessie is Fire magic, Tina is Air magic Tara is Earth magic, Jenny is Water magic and Angel is Ice magic. Angel could protect herself if needs be but I still think they all need more protection. I was thinking of giving Angel a few Harmony spells to work on. That should push her limits a bit."

Grandmother pulled out a book that I had not seen before. She pulled out a blank book and flipped through the first one and copied six spells then handed me the new spell book. She said "There is a new spell for each of you in that. Four are element spells, Two of them are Harmony spells. I trust you will get the spells into the right hands?"

I said "Of course, Grandmother. How long will you be staying? I could call Sasha and she could be here in a hour to make dinner. You are welcome to stay as long as you want. I have two houses now so will be moving some stuff over tomorrow."

She smiled "I will be checking into other things I will be off now so you two lovebirds can do as you please." She laughed and got up to leave. I got up and gave her a hug. It just seemed right. She whispered in my ear "You know I was right you did change the worlds just by being in them." After that she left.

I said to Ben "I'll call Sasha then we can get to know each other again." That is how the night went. We talked into the we hours of the morning. Then we caught a few hours sleep. When we got up I cleaned up then headed to the dorm to see the others before I headed to my other house. The first I ran into was Tina. I took out the book and showed her the spell for Air magic. She copied it into her spell book thanked me then headed out. I Ran into Jessie and Jenny Together and gave them their spells. Tara was still in her room when I caught up with her. I gave her the spell and went looking for Angel. Angel was not in the dorm so I figured she was at Crystal Hall. I went outside and grew my wings and flew to Crystal Hall. I entered and there in the Throne room there she was in her Queen mode. She was talking to someone I did not know I curtsied when she seen me and waited for her to finish.

Angel said "Well my Grand Mage has come to see us. And what do we do this visit my mage?" Translation She did not like me taking off with out telling her yesterday.

I said "I come with news on the Tangent front. It can wait if you are busy Your Majesty. I also have a gift of new spells for you from the Archmage."

Angel smiled "This is my aunt Ronda so you can speak in front of her. We were just catching up. Ronda this is my sister Ember." A eyebrow went up at that. She smiled at me.

Ronda said "So you are the one everyone is talking about. So nice to meet you Princess." She curtsied. She had a sly smile on her face.

I smiled and nodded to her. No rank was given so no telling how high up the food chain she is. I said "Do we talk first or spells first? Nothing is time sensitive."

Angel thought a moment "Talk first and like I said you can trust Ronda."

I said "As you will. The Tangent faction that was causing so much trouble will not be any more. Grandmother and I took care of that yesterday. I am sorry that I could not talk to you first but the issue was time sensitive. We got a shot so Ben, Grandmother and I went and took care of it. Twenty five of them are no longer a threat."

Angel said "Dead?

I said "You know me better than that. You remember Nancy? That will tell you what spells I used. They were not good mages so I am not sorry."

Angel said "You really stripped them of their magic? Then made them forget they ever had magic to begin with? Twenty five of them one at a time must have taken all night."

I shook my head "Not one at a time, all at once. Grandmother used a boost spell on me or I would not be able to do it. Still it was a stretch. Ben had to carry me back but that was fun too."

Ronda said "Who is this Ben? And is Grandmother who I think it is?

Angel said "Ben is her husband, Captain of the Royal Guard. As for Grandmother she is the Archmage. A tight little group. Ben carried you back are you ok?"

I said "I was overloaded with all the stripped magic. It got better when I used most of it to make myself another house by the school. I'll show it to you later. Ben and I stayed up late talking so I am a bit tired but ok. Anything happen while I was gone?"

Angel said "No it was Quiet and I got a lot of work done. Now you said something about new spells?" I smiled and showed her the spells and she copied them to her spell book.

I said "That's all I got for now I will see how you do with those if good I'll find you some more. I have to move some stuff over to my new house now. You two have a good day Ronda nice to meet you. Angel, I'll see you later Your Majesty." I curtsied again and left. I flew to my old house and ran into Darla on the way. I smiled and flew down and started walking next to her. I gave her the summery of what happened yesterday. I also told her I was giving her the house over her after I moved my stuff out. She nodded. Seemed lost in thought. We got to the house and went inside. I made tea while Sasha packed up the kitchen and pantry. Then I went into my room with three bags of holding and started packing. I finished and Sasha was off to the other house I looked at Darla "What is the matter you deserve this house after all you set it up. I am not going to be that far away. I am married now so need a bigger house with two dens."

She said "It's not that I am just wondering how I am going to properly teach the girls while their in school? As well as keep up watch over the other mages. I am not getting any younger you know."

I said "Sounds like someone is lonely and needing to find a mate. You can take it as easy as you need I am as close as a link can be. If I am not doing anything I will be at the Mage Hall working. I due hope to have some time with my husband on weekends but after school I'll work when I can. After all it is my job. Teach the girls during holidays and summer that is what you did with me and look how I turned out. Find a mate scratch an itch and don't worry so much. Now that we got the school here we can control what is taught. That means we can put magic in as a class. That might be the way to go."

Darla smiled "A real class? Five days a week homework and all? That sounds like the way to go. If I could do morning classes there I would still be able to do the job I am doing. Yes could you talk to the Headmaster?"

I smiled "You know it. But it would not start till next quarter. I have to get back to work."
I went into the den. I looked at all the books. including a pile of blanks. I smiled and copied each book put one back where I found in the other in my bag of holding. Soon I had all the books and copies taken care of. I looked and the stack of blanks was the same size. that puzzled me till I looked at the box they were coming out of. the tag read, box of holding, blank spell books. That was nice to know.

Darla came in "Leaving the books? I thought that would be the first thing that would go?"

I smiled "I did I just copied them so you would have a set here. Burned off extra magic too." She laughed "I will get the rest slowly during the week."

She said "I suggest you take the box of blanks so you can make a set for the school. I have already made one for the Mage Hall." She pulled out a lid and pressed down till it locked on. She picked it up and handed it to me. With that two bags of books and three bags of my clothes and stuff made it a very loaded down flight back to the new house. Ben was there and we had dinner together before he had to head back to school. When it was time I kissed him goodbye and went into the den to sort books. I was really having a good evening when a knock came at the front door. I walked up and opened the door for the Headmaster. He looked glum.

After some chit chat he came to the point. "I talked to a lot of the off world students parents. We are going to loose a lot of students next quarter. I am not sure what to do. I am out of my depth here."

I sighed "There are three things that will might help but I am afraid we will loose some students in the short run. In the long run the school will be stronger.

One, Change the classes to a magic based system.
Two, Use Mages from Sanctuary's Mage Hall to teach classes.
Three, Use the Royal family to find new and better students.

That's what I think it will take."

He said "What do you mean when you say use the Royal family to find new students?"

I grinned "I mean that you should ask Angel to ask Mother to ask the upper nobles to use our school. What you have now are lower nobles. So get in with the upper nobles and we are set."

He grinned "Will you help design the classes? I think we will rename the school The Sanctuary Academy! How does that sound? I think this will work. Well it is getting late and we have school tomorrow. Goodnight." And he left. I worked for a bit longer the headed to bed.

In the morning I got up early put on my work clothes then switched to my school clothes. The outfit bracelet always kept me in fashion. I headed to have breakfast with the others. Everyone was up today for some reason. The Headmaster came in and addressed the students "Let me have your attention please. I would like to announce that starting next quarter we will be switching to a Magic system instead of a science one. That means magic class will replace science class and Mages will become teachers here. I am sure this will go over good with some people. The school name will be changing to The Sanctuary Academy in the next few days. A new school patch will be designed and made in the next few weeks. That is all you may return to your breakfast. As soon as he left there was quite the buzz going on. I said "He did not waste much time."

Angel said "You know something about this? Of course you do! Look who I am talking to, what don't you know?"

I shrugged "He and I talked last evening. I made a few suggestions." Angel through up her hands and everyone laughed. We finished eating and headed to class. Everything went well till study hall.

I came in and sat where I do and took out my books. One of the girls Kelly came up to me and asked "Is it true you are married?"

I looked at her then at Ms. Teller who seemed interested herself. So I closed my book and Looked around everyone was watching me. I sighed "Yes I was Wed during the summer. My husband is the Captain of the Royal Guard. His name is Count Ben Starstone. We are very much in love. It was a lovely ceremony. It was a small wedding only eighty or so guests including two Queens and The Archmage."

Kelly asked "Two Queens where from?"

I smiled "Well one was Queen Aslila of Crystalis the other was Queen Angelica of Sanctuary."

Kelly said "I bet their dresses were wonderful. What were they like?"

I grinned "I was a little distracted to look at the others Dresses. Why don't you ask my maid of honor Queen Angelica herself ?" When Kelly looked confused I turned her a little to the left and sitting there pretty as you please not saying anything was Angel. "Kelly I would like to introduce you to Queen Angelica of Sanctuary. Angel this is Kelly."

Angel went into Queen mode And put on her thousand watt smile and Said "Pleased to meet you Kelly." Kelly realized what happened and promptly fainted.

Ms. Teller came over and seen to Kelly as I turned to the others in the class. I said "Be careful in Sanctuary not all is as it seems. You never know who you meet."

Sara looked at Angel "Are you really the Queen of all this?"

Angel "Yes I am though I don't go around telling people during class. All that Bowing and Curtsying gets in the way of learning." Angel glared at me for a moment. " I have not Been Queen long before that I was just a princess like my sister here she nodded at me."

Sara said "You are a princess I thought you were a mage?"

Angel laughed "She is much more would you like to hear her titles? When everyone nodded she smiled. "She is Her Highness Mrs. Ember Rose Del La Silver Skyflower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Lady Grand Mage Of Sanctuary, Countess of Starstone, Granddaughter of the Archmage, Daughter of Queen Aslila of Crystalis, Sister of Queen Angelica of Sanctuary, and wife to Count Ben Starstone Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary, Leader of the Six, Founder of Sanctuary and Creator of Crystal Dragons."

I smiled "I see you used the short form. That gets longer every time I hear it."

Angel said "Did I miss anything? I don't even remember half of my titles There is a person at Mother's Hall that just remembers and recites Titles of the latest generation. I should probly look him up you might have more titles than I know about."

Everyone was staring at us as we chatted about titles and such. Kelly recovered I wish I could see your wedding dress it must have been magnificent."

I smiled "That is easy enough. I keep it with me just in case I run into a formal occasion." I tapped my Bracelet and I was in full Princess mode including crown. All the girls gathered around to take a closer look. Angel tapped her bracelet and was in the Dress she was wearing at the wedding including crown. It became a fashion party. Angel showed off her regular Queen outfit. I showed off my Grand Mage outfit. All was gone over and talked about. I am sure the boys were the only one to do homework that day. It did turn out to be real fun.

The next Day I was thinking that Jenny and the girls have been dragged along from one madcap adventure to another with out hardly a thought given to them. But I really don't know that much about them. So I am going to sit and talk with each one and find out their tale. I know the most about Jenny so she is who I will start with.

I found Jenny working with Angel as usual. I said "Got a few moments to talk Jenny?" She looked up then at Angel who smiled and nodded.

She said "I guess a few moments from this paperwork wont be bad. What do you need?"

I said "Let's go outside and find a place to sit for a bit I brought some tea. I just want to talk. See how you are doing."

She looked at me a bit funny but nodded. We found a bench outside the Crystal Hall and sat. I poured the tea while I thought of how to start this. I said "You know it was you passing through the mirror that first time that my life started to speed up. But I don't really know that much about you. I know some things because we are friends but I just wanted to know Your Tale in your own words." I took out a note book and pen.

She smiled "Well to start I will start with the basics. My name is Jenny Belle Fey. I have red hair and gray eyes. I am Five foot two inches tall and one hundred and five pounds. I was born in Seattle. I am a only child to parents that should never had kids. I have been left with sitters of one type or another for my whole life. Once I was old enough I was shipped off to boarding school. This is my third one." She smiled a sad smile " I get to like one then my parents would find one cheaper and off I would go. I have hardly seen my parents since My birthday when I was eight. That is when I was told I would be going away to school. I am fine about it now but I was very mad for a long time. They just pay the bills and leave me to be me. Pretty much the schools raised me. I even stay at the schools during the summers. Last summer is the only time I had left the school since I got there." She took a sip of tea "I was drawn to you because you had the same feel. While I had my studies you had your tales. Two peas in a pod. Different yet alike. I loved your tales and somehow hoped they were true. As I found out that day, they were. I have loved the ride so far and hope to keep going here forever. Sanctuary is my home the only real home I ever had. Working for the Queen and watching you do your thing really makes me happy. I don't miss my human parents because they never gave me a reason to get attached. The school is my parent. It is always there for me." Took another sip of tea "Well is that what you wanted to know? I should get back to work."

I said "Yes, thanks for telling me this. It helps to understand you. I will see you in school tomorrow. Thanks again." I hurried off. Looking for the others. I ran into Tina by the artisan housing. She was just sitting there looking over lists. I smiled Tina was the only one of our group that was smaller than me. I said "Hi Tina got a few moments to talk?"

She smiled and patted the bench next to her offered me a drink then said "What do you want to talk about? I have lots to do but nothing that can not be put off." She really had a charming smile.

I said "I wanted to ask you about yourself. I know Jenny pretty well but you, Jessie and Tara not so much. So I came to get your tale right from you." I took out my notebook.

She looked at me for a few moments then said "Well you can see I am very small. My mother died in childbirth. I was a born too early they told my father I would not live a week. I showed them all. I did come very close to death four times before I was six. I made it to twelve before they told me that I would never get any bigger. I learned to use my smallness. I got my way a lot. Then last year my father got remarried to a real Pain. She was not into kids. So off I went to boarding school. I have not been home since. My Dad was a artist before she got her hooks in him. Now he is a wage slave. I have seen the drawings my Mother did she could have been great. There has been almost no contact since I came here. The were actually glad to hear I would not be coming back for the summer. So they just pay for the school and send me a few bucks on my birthday that's about it for them. When Jenny told me about magic being real I jumped right in. Dragging Jessie as always. You might not know this but Jessie and I are lovers. By the way what are the rules about same sex weddings here?"

That one caught me off guard. I said "You would have to ask Angel but as far as I am thinking it would be great."

She smiled "Well that is still a ways off yet, maybe next summer. She and I are still talking about it. I will talk to the Queen some time. Well I need to stop putting off these tasks. I hope you got a good idea of my past now. Thanks for asking." She got up and waved as she went off to do her work.

I went to the entertainment zone and found Tara dancing with four guys at once. There was a harp and flute playing in the background. She was something to watch. She did not give any of the boys any chance to get tired she kept them all moving. I just watched for a bit then got a idea. I called the crystal from the ground and wove it to flow around her to change her simple pants and shirt into a lovely flowing gypsy party dress in a deep red crystal silk. It took a lot of my magic but it was worth it! Everyone gasped at the change. Tara didn't even pause just upped her dance to a level seldom seen! The boys moved back and she flowed from one step to another. It was one of the best dances I had ever seen. The music ended and she flowed into a very low curtsy facing me. Everyone turned and bowed or curtsied when they seen it was me. I nodded and they all went back to what they were doing. Tara flowed over to me and smiled "You did this? It is Lovely. Do you need something?"

I smiled "I am talking to the Six trying to get their tales. I want to know more about the people I have forged such a bond with. I have talked with Jenny and Tina now it is your turn. I would like to hear your tale in your own words." I took out my note book.

She moved a little and the dress flowed around her while she thought. She smiled "Mother told me I was a Dancer before I could walk. All I know is I love to dance. I tried many styles looking for one that was me. I still haven't found the one that is really me. My father had left Mother and me early on. He was just not the family type. Mother worked hard as a Entertainer to keep us in good areas. She was a singer. When I won this Dance contest I used the money to go to the Academy. I thought it would just be for a year. I was just trying to give my mother a break from trying so hard. Then Mother got sick and died, I was alone. If it was not for a Aunt I did not know I had coming to the school and paying for my schooling till I graduate I would be on the street. All my Aunt asked is I keep up my dance training. Every once and awhile I get cards from somewhere exotic with some money in it. Other than that no contact from her. When I found about a new land with unknown dances I just had to go. I love several of the dance styles I have found here. I am going to start a dance club in the school soon. I am talking with the gym teacher about it. Does that sound like what you want?

I smiled "I love your telling is it true?"

She looked away "Every word is true. I am no longer alone though. I have the Six now so I am happy."

I put my hand on her arm "And we have you so we are happy. Yes I got what I need so I will leave you to your Dance. Enjoy the dress." I headed off to find Jessie.

I found her by the lake thinking. I smiled and walked up. I said "What you thinking about so hard?"

She smiled "So it's my turn to tell my tale?" At my look she said "I talked to Tina. She said you would be around. From what time it is I must be last. That seem to be my lot."

I said "I did not plan it just worked out that way. If it is too late we can do this tomorrow?"

She shook her head "No it is fine there is not much to tell. You see I have amnesia, I can't remember anything before I was found by some cops during a raid on a drug den. I was in a cage. They had been apparently using me to test new drugs. I was told there was four others I was the only one to survive. Someone took pity on me and I was sent to the school instead of a someplace worse. I don't know who is paying but I get a allowance each month and the school paid for. Awhile after I got here I met Tina we fell in love and it has been good ever since. I followed Tina to Sanctuary and found a home. I still can't remember but it does not matter as much. That help you out?"

I said "Yes I thank you. I know more about you all now. It settles my mind on some things. Well it is getting late and we have school tomorrow. Goodnight." I grew my wings and flew home.

In the morning I got ready for school. I was thinking of the tales I heard and Jessie's was the most heart wrenching of them all. That is because there was so little of it. I walked to have Breakfast with everyone.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

This next part is from Cryss's point of view.

Meanwhile souring above Cryss is thinking. "Mother is going to see the others. Why can't I go to school with Mother? If I was Human I could. Would Mother like me as Human? I need to talk to Great Grandmother." Cryss went to the house and into the bedroom she looked around then opened a portal in the vanity mirror. Jumping through Cryss is at another place. Cryss had been there before. She shook herself. Going through portals ruffled her feathers. She went looking for Great Grandmother. She found her in the den. Cryss landed on the perch and whistled to get her to notice Cryss.

It took a few moments Then Great Grandmother turned. She said "Cryss what are you doing here you should be watching Ember for me? I see you have something on your mind. Do you want to write it or try to talk?"

Cryss screeched "Want to be Human." Cryss was very proud of how it came out. "Then go school with Mother!"

Great Grandmother smiled "You are speaking very well today. Good job Cryss. I do have a spell that will let you change into a teenage human, well sort of. You would still at heart be a dragon so you will have some of your abilities. I can not tell you what ones will work or be changed. The spell would last for twenty fours. That is the best I can do right now. It will of course cost you. Are you willing to pay the cost?"

Cryss Squawked "Yes" Great Grandmother reached into a drawer and handed Cryss a vial. Cryss snuggled without letting go of the vial.

"Don't use that till you are back at Sanctuary." Great Grandmother warned. Then waved her away and turned back to her book.

Cryss flew back to the mirror and opened a portal back to Sanctuary. She jumped through and landed on the bed on the other side. She quickly used a claw to open the vial and she drank it. With a shudder she passed out on the bed.

She did not know how long she had been out but she felt strange. She sat up. What sat up! she looked down at herself. She was human. a naked human girl. For some reason that felt wrong. She got up it was so strange to be so tall. She looked in the mirror and found a pretty girl with white crystal hair. Sapphire eyes and a look of total surprise on her face. The door opened and Mother walked in. We stared at each other for a moment Then Mother said "Who in Blue Blazes are you and why are you naked in my bedroom?" I was at a loss as how to answer her. She only said things like that when she was mad at me.

I took a chance "It me Mother, Cryss. Please don't be mad I was just wondering what it would be like to be Human for a day." She notice the vial on the bed. She strode over picked it up and looked at it carefully. Her eyes narrowed at the label.

Mother said "I know this writing this comes from Grandmother! How long have you had this and why have you used it now? This is not a game this is serious magic! Your going to mess up your growth cycle. You should have came to me first! Well did she tell you how long it will last?"

Finally one I can answer "Twenty four hours. Yes it is from Great Grandmother. I have had it for awhile. It seemed like the right time to try."

Mother seemed to be calming down. She said "Let's get you dressed then we will talk. You have disappointed me Cryss. I am going have to Talk to Grandmother about this!" She walked over to a I think it is called a wardrobe. She pulled out some things and handed them to me. I looked at them wondering what to do? I knew it was a dress and some other things but how do I put them on? Mother sighed and took the things back. Began instructing me in what each piece was called and how it was worn. Clothes are such a bother. As soon as I was dressed she turned me to the mirror and I seen a pretty young girl in a pretty dress ready for the day. When I looked at Mother she and I looked alike. Different hair and eyes but otherwise the same. Was this the cost Great Grandmother talked about? "Cryss what are you thinking?"

I said "I am thinking I look like you Mother. I think I like that."

Mother said "Yes you do look like me except for hair and eyes we could be twins. I want to know why you have done this? You had a good life so why?"

I said "I wished to go to school with Mother. To be the same as most around me. To be taken seriously with out fear. I wanted what Mother has!"

Mother sat down and looked at me. "I never knew you felt this way Cryss. I will try to help you through today then we will see how we can treat you better. Do the brood feel like this? I should have been more aware."

I said "The young ones have not told me of these type feelings. We are all different so it might not come up. I am hungry but it is too soon to be hungry?"

Mother said "Humans eat more often than dragons. Let's go down and have something to eat. Then maybe go for a walk? I would like to check your magic if you look like me maybe you got magic like me. Would that be nice?" Mother led me down stairs it was hard to walk, then stairs were a nightmare. Mother called out "Sasha come here please."

Her maid came rushing out to see what was the matter. Sasha stopped in her tracks confused seeing two of her Mistress? "Miss, I am confused. There seems to be to of you. May I ask what's going on? Am I going crazy?"

"No, you are not going crazy." The one with normal hair said. "This is Cryss she has been playing with magic. Thanks to my Grandmother Cryss has a Human body for a day. A body that looks like mine. Except for the hair and eyes. Will you make us a light meal and tea?"

Sasha said "Yes Miss" Off she went to do just that. I looked at Mother she seemed amused by the reaction oh her maid. We walked into the dinning room and sat. Mother corrected the way I sat. We continued to talk while waiting for our meal.

Mother said "First we will fly over to the Hall of Magic an I will give you a full testing. Then I would like to have Janis look at you. Then a good dinner and some sleep. We will see if you have changed back by morning. I know that as a dragon you are mostly magic but in this form things may change."

I said "Yes Mother, we will do things your way." I did not want to upset her any more. Sasha brought out a plate of sandwiches for us. She then got the tea. I copied Mother on how to eat the food and drink. When we were don we left the dishes for the maid and went outside. Mother grew a pair of wings then looked at me to copy her. I reached inside to find the way and grew the wings. Flying this way was different. We did make it in good time. There was several double takes as we entered the Hall of Magic. Darla came up to us. She curtsied with a raised brow waiting for a explanation.

Mother said "This is Cryss, She has been playing in Grandmother's magic. Don't worry it is only for a day. I am going to test her to see what her new body can do magic wise. Do you want to watch?"

Darla smiled "Yes, I think I might just do that. I see by the wings she has some control. What are you going to try first?"

Mother turned to me "What do you wish to start with Earth, Air, Fire or Water?"

I said "I like fire Mother. I can do much with it as a dragon. Grandmother said that my abilities may be changed or not work at all. So I think I should use a magic that I am used to." She nodded and set up a candle in the far corner of the room for me light. I pulled in my magic and opened my mouth and breathed out and Nothing happened. I tried again, Nothing! I brought my wings together with a clap that exploded with fire that blackened half the room. I said "Oops, I think my fire has moved to my wings."

Mother looked at what remained of the candle and shook her head. She went and got a target and set it up where she had the candle. She said "Try to use your hands to direct the fire at the target." She moved back waiting. I took a breath then concentrated on creating a ball of fire in my hand. It was hard to hold onto but I managed to form a ball then thrown it at the target. I smiled though I was sweating. She smiled "Very good, a fireball is a good use of fire. You could use a little practice aiming though. Lets move on to Water." She put a gallon jar of water on the floor in front of me. She backed off again. I looked at the water thinking. I had an Idea I pushed my magic into the jar holding the shape as I slowly lifted the water out of jar. Now the water was out of the jar hanging about three feet above the floor. I shaped it into a wing shape and flung it at the burning target. It was very hard and I missed but it was the thought. Mother said "Again very nice but you need to try to aim more. Shaping both fire and water gives a clue to follow. "She brought in a very large rock. "Now don't try to use the element as a weapon just try to shape this rock." I looked at the rock and felt the crystal in it I tried to pull that out and let the rest flow into a image of a hand holding the crystal in the form of a staff. I was pushing it really hard. After a few moments I smiled as the form was complete.

Darla said "Of course she would be able to shape crystal. Look who her Momma is. The hand is not to bad either." Mother went over and looked at the rock hand and crystal staff real close. She was smiling.

Mother said "I think we can draw a few conclusions from this. I think you do have some untrained element based magic but I think you main magic is in shaping. That is a good combination to have. By the way you are seating we will take a break here except for one last thing." She went out then came back with a tray of crystals. I would like you to try a crystal weave. She showed my how first then had me do it. I found working with crystals easy and relaxing. I wove a pair of gloves. I found doing the fingers a challenge but that just made it that much more fun.

Darla smiled "That clinches it, she is her Mothers daughter all right. Cryss you are a Crystal Mage."

A voice from behind us said "Was there any question? She dose take after the family line." I turned to see Great Grandmother there. I was happy. Mother was not!

Mother said "Darla will you put Cryss though the cool down exercises while I have a word with Great Grandmother." She did not wait for a answer to take Great Grandmother outside for a talk. I was scared that they would start to fight. I turned my mind to the exercises. They came back as I was looking at my new staff. It was nice that they did not seem to be fighting.

Great Grandmother said "Cryss it seem you are having fun being a Human for a while. Would you like to stay that way a little longer?" I nodded "Well in your current form you can not. I would need to change you a bit. Make you younger than you are now. About eight years old then I could give you a month." I thought about it for a bit then handed Mother my staff an nodded. Great Grandmother handed me a bigger vile. I opened it and drank it down. I don't remember falling down.

I woke up in a house but everything was bigger than when I went to sleep. I sat up. That's good still Human. I am smaller and shaped different. Is this what Great Grandmother meant? I pushed off the bed I was very much smaller. I looked around on the table were the gloves I made. I went over and picked them up. They were so much bigger than my hands now. I will just have to reweave them. I reached inside where my magic was and found very little. The place that was overflowing was now nearly empty. What has happened? At that point Queen Angel came in I tried to curtsy but this body is so clumsy I nearly fell. The Queen caught me and said "Easy there little one. You are not a big girl now. Take things slow till you get used to that body. Yes, Ember told me all about your experiment. I think it will be fun to have a little one around for a bit."

I said "My magic it is almost all gone why is that?"

From the doorway Mother spoke "It is because you are eight most don't awaken to magic till ten or older. That you have any at all is remarkable. You will have to learn to fan the flames of your magic and make it grow. Maybe by the end of your time in this form you will know something of the truth about magic and a lot about the human condition."

I said "Mother What do you mean? Was this what Great Grandmother meant by cost? I do not understand at all." She came over and hugged me. It felt good.

She said "I will be here to help you. During school you will be staying with Darla learning to bring out your magic. After school you will study with the Six. One each day. Sunday is a day of rest. I have Mondays, Angel has Tuesdays, Tina has Wednesdays, Jessie has Thursdays, Jenny has Fridays and Tara has Saturdays. Three hours each time with the Six. You will not have time to get into trouble. I only have you in this form for a month so we are going to make the best of that time. This will be your room for as long as you are in this form." Angel opened the wardrobe and there was a lot of clothes in there. I will help you till you learn to dress yourself. We will have every morning and evening together. I wish I could spend all day every day but I have school and work so I set up this system. You will almost never be alone except for sleep for the next month. Since tomorrow is Thursday you will be with Darla during school and Jessie in the after school time."

Angel said "I am here for a little ceremony. Ember will you do the honors. Out of Ember's bag she took a large white crystal holding it in her cupped hands she put her magic into it. Slowly it began to become a weave that flowed and became a crown just a hair smaller than hers. The new crown shown with the purest white crystal weave. She took a breath and handed the crown to Angel. Angel took two steps and placed the crown upon my head. "Welcome Princess Cryss to the line of Skyflower.

From the doorway was heard "What is this? We have a new Princess in the family?" Ember smiled seems it is visiting day.

Ember said "Hello Mother how is Crystalis? Yes Cryss coming from me makes her my daughter. As such she is in line as Princess of both Sanctuary and Crystalis." Mother came in and looked over Cryss in her new form. She broke out into the biggest smile.

Queen Aslila said "I always wanted a Granddaughter I just did not expect one so soon." She turned to me "We will have to talk on who the father is sometime. But now it is time for a celebration." Ember and Angel took out their crowns and put them on. Grandmother frowned. "I did not bring my crown with me." She looked at Mother who dug in her bag.

Mother said "I was waiting for you birthday to give this to you but now is a good time. She brought out a wonderful two layer crown made out of crystal weave. With the four of us crowned we went down stairs. While we were waiting for the other two to go down Mother clasped a bracelet on my wrist. She whispered that I should tap the big stone on it. I did and I was wearing the most gorgeous white silk gown. She grinned and tapped her bracelet and she was in her wedding gown. We smiled and went down together. of course Grandmother was mad. Angel just tapped her bracelet and was in her best Queen outfit. Grandmother was fuming till mother clasped a bracelet around her wrist and took her finger and tapped the stone. The gown she now wore was truly fit for a Queen. so now we all were dressed in our best and our crowns. I was wondering what we were going to do now? Staying home to party seemed a little anticlimactic. Mother turned to Grandmother walk around back of her and said "Pardon me!" And gave her wings. We all walked outside and took to the air. Grandmother was a little shaky till she got the hang of it. We landed at the Island just by the bonding circle. I caught sight of Jessie and Tina coming this way. Darla was coming from the other way. Jenny and Tara were already on the Island watching us. I waved them to us all the major players but Great Grandmother. Of course that's when she came spiraling down her wings wide. That' it everyone was here. So we can begin. This Idea was so much like one of mothers it was scary. We all formed a circle in front of the statue and took hands. I looked at Mother for help but she just smiled at me. They all were smiling at me. So I said the first thing that popped into my head. I said "By Fire, By Water, By Earth, By Wind, and by the Great Dragons of old I call on the Great Ones to bless this circle and these friends as we lift the vale and pear beyond tomorrow. For today We have took a step into Tomorrow. Let it be known as of today I will be known as Her Highness Lady Cryss Rosetta Del La Silver Skyfower-Starstone, Princess of the Great Hall of Crystalis, Princess of Sanctuary and Lady of the Crystal Dragons! I ask all here to help me live up to this name and titles as I make my way here in Sanctuary!" I was spent That took all I had.

Each one by one Said "I will help you Princess, Blessings be!" and the naming ceremony was complete. That is when Everyone started to show up and a grand party was held.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Embers point of view.

I was watching my daughter dancing with each of the ones that were in the circle. I can't believe I am a Mother of a eight year old at fifteen. Wow how life has taken me some strange places. Hmm I think I will try to slow down a little. Now that Cryss has done it I am sure the rest of the Dragons would like a chance to live the life for a bit. Cryss danced up to me and said "Dance with me Mother! Oh please dance with me." No how can I refuse that. So I danced with her. Her eyes were shining like the stars. After a bit I caught Tara's eye and she cut in and I went back to watching.

For once nothing went wrong and we all had a great time. I carried Cryss up to her room and helped her get changed for bed. I put her in the bed and pulled up the covers. With a kiss on the forehead I left her to her dreams. I went back to my room and got read for bed. The party was great but I have school tomorrow. Even as out of it I was sleep did not come right away. My mind just kept going over the ceremony and how it all felt so right. In every way my life was coming together. If only Ben was here it would be perfect. I finally fell into a light sleep.

In the morning I got up and dressed. Then off to dress the little one. I woke Cryss and got her ready for her time with Darla. We went down stairs an Darla was already there having a cup of tea. After we all had breakfast we went our own ways Cryss with Darla and me off to meet the others for school. I was feeling pretty good till we got to school and found a bunch of newcomers at our table. They were boys and did not want to give the table up until Angel pulled rank on them. By then it was almost time for classes to start. Dang it they played us. I was surprised when a new transfer student was introduced and it was Ben. There was a seat right next to me and he took it. This is great with Ben going here we could live together as a married couple should. The teacher asked "Would you like to tell us about your self?"

Ben "I am the Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary. I am also married to a very lovely lady I switched schools to be with." He reached over and took my hand and said "This is my lovely wife Ember. Ho and my name is Ben." I was smiling ear to ear while holding his hand. His smile was quite bright. We parted after the first class and did not get back together till lunch. I was just glad he was here at all. Classes went well till the usual study hall. Ben was in this class. Ms. Teller had to take care of something and we had a sub, Mr. Rogers he was the boys PE teacher. He and I have crossed paths a few times and we did not like each other. Sara was going to ask a question and Rogers practically shouted her down with No Talking! I glared at him. When Sara slunk back to her table the jerk actually looked proud of himself. The smug look on his face was really getting on my nerves. The headmaster came in to talk to me and Ben. I turned the screws a little more when he sat up and was going to go off. I asked what the Headmaster would do to any teacher that was found to be abusive to a student. That gave Rogers pause. I would fire him or her on the spot. Do you know such a teacher? I was about to say no when Rogers started to deny it before I could! He said some very unflattering things about me. Ben got up he was bigger than Mr. Rogers. He walked over and said quietly "If I was you I would take back what you said about the young lady."

Rogers had a testosterone flare and said "What's it to you bub you nailing her or something?"

While Ben was getting his temper under control the Headmaster said "Three things one Your fired, two you just insulted his wife Princess Ember of Sanctuary, Three He is the Captain of the Royal Guard of Sanctuary and she is the Grand Mage. That means If he does not kill you She will either turn you into something useful like a chamber pot she will exile you. Oh did I mention that the Queen of Sanctuary watched the whole thing and the Princess is her sister. So simply you got the three most powerful people in Sanctuary mad at you." Ben was about to pulverize the chump. I decided to step in.

I said "Ben stop. I wont have you killing on school grounds. Give me a moment" I strode up to the mirror and opened a portal "If you will Ben." Ben grabbed the jerk and through him into the portal. Of course I was not going to leave it there I touched him as he went by infecting his clothes with a cloth eating spell. Then I closed the portal. In a few moments he will be completely nude.

Ben asked "Where did you send him?"

I smiled "Jerico springs that's bandit controlled so he will be a slave by tonight."

The Headmaster said "Why did you touch him as he went by?"

I grinned "Cloth eating spell about now he is totally nude. I really did not like him." Ben took me in his arms and kissed me. Damn I missed that.

After the kiss Ben and I sat back down and the Headmaster went to the desk and called for a replacement. Soon Ms. Bell was there and the Headmaster headed out. I got up and went over to Sara and said "Are you all right? That jerk came down on you pretty hard. What was your question?"

Sara said "I was just going to ask if you two were really married but after that kiss I can see you are. You two work very nicely together. You must really love each other. I'm all right. He got what he deserved. I was just surprised is all. On to happier subjects, Well we talked about the Dress but what about the Ceremony?" So I spent the rest of the hour describing the Walking the Circle ceremony to them. Every detail was went over and talked about. Ben even put in some from his point of view. Ms. Bell did not interfere just listened like the rest. So we ended the school day.

Ben and I went home. Home what a nice feeling. We spent a lovely after noon doing homework and just being together. Then Cryss came home And I reintroduced her to Ben and Ben to her. It was fun for me and weird for Ben. I was proud of my daughter. Soon we had dinner as a family.

After putting Cryss to bed I sat with Ben on the porch for awhile. We talked about what went on while he was away but mostly about Cryss. After he was brought up to speed he thought for a moment then said "I like the I idea of having a child I just did not think you would start without me." He smiled to show he was joking. "Having a daughter for a month will be nice. I think Cryss makes a very pretty princess as does her Mother." I smiled and kissed him, The sparks flew but everything here was made of crystal weave and would not burn.

I said "Well I hope you like being a Daddy because there are six more waiting in the wings to take their turn as Humans. And they will be even younger."

Grandmother came up and sat down saying "You better trust that it will happen. I have the potions right here. I just thought I would drop them off before I go home. You choose when to give them to the dragons." I smiled at her.

I said "Looks like we will have some munchkins running around for a bit. Thank you Grandmother for bringing them to me and not each of the girls. We would have six very smart six year old's running around. I am not ready for a house full. I will give them out one at a time." She smiled after giving me the vials. I noted that there was seven and one was black. "Grandmother what is the black vial?"

Grandmother smile weakened "That one is if Cryss wishes to remain in this form and grow up as a human and live as a human forever. I will leave it up to you if the two of you give her the choice. I will say no more on that subject. With that I will bid you both good night.

After that night nothing worth writing about happened till almost a month later, a day before the change back day.

I had been on the fence about the black vial. Should I give it to Cryss or not. Ben was no help he said it was up to me. Now it was almost too late and tomorrow would be change back day. Grandmother had visited several times but had said nothing about this. I finally decided to let Cryss decide for herself. I walked down to her room and opened the door. Cryss was brushing her hair. I smiled "Honey I need to talk to you. Will you come sit on the bed with me for a bit?" Of course she got up and followed me to the bed and sat.

She said "What is it mommy you look so serious. Have I done something bad?"

I smiled "No honey, you are a good girl. That's what I want to talk to you about Tomorrow is change back day and I wanted to know what you thought about it?"

She had a sad smile "I wish I did not have to change back at all! I love Being Human and being your daughter. Can't you or Great grand mother fix it so I didn't have to change back. I know I am really a dragon but I love the way I am Right Now!" The forcefulness in the way she said it made up my mind.

I said "Then don't change back. Take this and you will grow up human and live as a human for as long as you live." I handed her the black vial. I have to let her choose. I got up and her hand was on mine stopping me from leaving. she locked eyes with mine and opened the vial and drank it. she fell back on the bed. I straightened her up them covered her and smiled and went to bed. I had this overwhelming sense of completion.

Later that night I was dreaming I knew I was dreaming. I was floating. Wasn't I here before? There was no pain just floating in the nothingness. What happened? Did I die again? I tried to sit up but there was no up. Then I was not alone. I don't know how I knew but I did. A voice said "You have done well The worlds of man and dragon have changed! Forever this night will spark hope in the descendants of all involved. You have done what was asked of you. Now is your time do as you will. In thanks we give you this gift." I felt something touch my belly. "Go back now your time to be here has not come. Go back and live for you!"

I woke up feeling better than I had ever in my life. I smiled as I looked over at Ben who was still sleeping and smiled. Life was full and good I was me an we will see where that takes me.